Ads for foobar on 2024-10-15
| Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 2,203,605 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2203558}'
|
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | The roads were soaked. It had been raining for a whole day in Southbury. Aria Carver's backpack was thrown out of the door by the butler in disdain. "Mr. Kent doesn't want to see you, Ms. Carver. So, I have to say some words in his stead. Your birth parents are in the countryside. Your father's last name is Carver. "The Kent family mistook you for their daughter in the past. But now that Ms. Lily has been found, I hope that you can do what's best for everyone and stop contacting the Kent family." The butler, Alfred Dun, took out a card. "Here's 10,000. Mr. Kent instructed me to give it to you as compensation." "No need." Aria didn't even look at the card as she picked up her backpack. Alfred looked at her in disdain. She didn't want the money? Was she acting tough? She should really think about her circumstances. The Kents had found their real daughter. They wouldn't want a country bumpkin like her anymore. She was an embarrassment. "As you wish, Ms. Carver." Alfred closed the door with a loud bang. Aria paid him no mind. She only took a black backpack when she left the Kent Residence. She stood proud and tall. She left the Kent Residence without taking anything that didn't belong to her. The rain falling on her made her look a little defeated. The people on the second floor saw her and started snickering. They didn't care if she could hear them. "She's finally gone." "I know right? I was so afraid that she might not want to go back to the countryside, and would try to stay with us." Aria didn't respond, but a sneer appeared on her face. Were the Kents ignorant? Yes, they were. Aria chewed on a gummy absentmindedly. She had a head of long and glossy black hair. Her face was a little pale, but it didn't make her look weak. Instead, she looked quite mysterious. ā¦ At the same time, the Carver family was having an international meeting at their home in Janovin. Warren Carver sat at the head of the table. He held a cane in his hands and looked really intimidating. "It's been so many years. Is there still no leads on your sister?" He was talking to his six grandsons. The Carver family was the wealthiest in Janovin. The six scions of the family were all very remarkable people. Any single one of them would cause a stir if they went out in the open. At that moment, they all looked saddened. Longing and sorrow filled their eyes. They were the ones that lost their youngest sister back then. She was only a baby when she went missing. She never caused a fuss and was always very adorable. It had been 18 years. They had never stopped looking since. All the leads went cold at a secluded village in the mountains. They had no idea how many times the human traffickers moved their baby sister around. "Grandpa, let's keep looking. We will definitely find her!" Suddenly, a chubby man, Frank Levin, rushed into the room with some documents in his hand. He panted as he said, "Mr. Chairman! Little Ms. Carver has been found!" Warren, who was usually composed, stood up immediately. He was so excited that his hands were shaking. "Where is she? Send someone to pick her up right now!" Frank handed the documents over. "She's in Southbury. We're still looking into her exact location." "Then let's go to Southbury! Get a car ready!" Warren was very excited. ā¦ It was evening in Southbury. Aria, who had been kicked out of the Kent Residence, didn't go to the countryside. She waited for the rain to stop before she headed back to the place she was staying at. It was a very insignificant neighborhood. When she was parking her car, someone called out to her, "You're back, Aria." "Yeah. I'm back." Aria smiled. Maria Goode, a fruit vendor, handed her an apple. "I haven't seen you in two weeks. No one else could help me with my arthritis." "Don't forget about me, Aria. My hand always trembles when I'm playing chess." Everyone knew that Aria was a very beloved figure in the Elmer district. Some retired government officials loved to chat with her as she treated their conditions. The place might look plain and simple on the surface, but there was more than met the eye. The person who talked about his hand was Jasper Garland, a former national chess champion. Aria didn't delve into the identities of the other residents. She chose to live in this neighborhood because it was a nice place. Chapter 2 More Than Meets the Eye "I'll offer treatment for everyone at the community square tomorrow." Then, Aria reminded them, "Remember to take the medicine. Don't stay up late to watch soap operas. They won't end so soon." "The Tiara" was all the rage in the Elmer district at that time. All the older men and women were hooked on it. A lot of them looked guilty after Aria said that. "Weā¦We will sleep at 10:00 pm from now on." In the past, no one could have imagined that this group of people would be so obedient to one person. A lot of them had made great contributions to the country. Even their identities were kept a secret. Elmer district's community manager, Joel Hayes, had been hoping that Aria would come back sooner. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Dr. Carver, I have been keeping an eye on your house. I've not allowed anyone to approach your property." "Thanks for the hard work." Aria bowed slightly and handed him an apple. Joel accepted the apple with a smile. "It's no trouble at all. I trust you won't be leaving anytime soon?" A community manager like him could never keep the neighborhood's residents under control. "Yeah. I won't be leaving," Aria said as she took the key. Joel replied joyfully, "That's wonderful! I'll leave you be so you can unpack your stuff. Let me know if you need anything." Aria nodded. She inserted the key and opened the door after Joel left. The lock was very old. It didn't seem like there was anything special about it. But after she undid the first lock, an LCD lock appeared before her. "Confirmation to proceed with iris scan." Aria said casually, "Do it." "Proceeding with iris scan. Please wait." "Iris scan completed. Welcome home, master." It was a very classy computerized voice that hadn't been activated for some time. The metal door opened automatically with a "clack". The house was instantly illuminated. There was a bookshelf that was about six feet tall which was filled with medical books and containers with herbs in them. There was a lot of greenery at the door. Most of them were herbs. All of them were labeled. In the middle of the living room sat a very cool-looking black and red motorcycle. Aria walked over to the kitchen and took a bottle of water from the fridge. She wanted to drink some water and watch some TV. Suddenly, the phone that was charging on her desk rang. It was a custom ringtone. "Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richieā" Aria took the call when it was about to ring for the third time. "Speak." "Boss, there's a huge job in Southbury. Should we take it?" Aria took a sip of the water. "What's it about?" "The richest man in Janovin is looking for his long-lost granddaughter. They say she's in Southbury. It shouldn't be hard to find her. This job pays a lot." Aria yawned. "Not interested." "Hold on! Please wait, boss! There's another one. The type you like! It's also a huge job!" The person on the other end of the call was very servile. Aria placed her chin on the palm lazily. "Tell me about it." "The York family of Janovin is looking for you. They're offering 10 million for you to treat a patient. "They also said that people who can find you or provide information about you will be rewarded as well. They're so stacked!" "Why are they so generous?" Aria went into work mode immediately. She tapped the phone and said, "Send me the details of the job." "Sure thing!" The next moment, the floor-to-ceiling windows became a screen, and the job information was projected on it. The York family had been around for ages. They had protected the country for generations. If Aria's memory served correctly, they even lived in the Guardian Mansion once. The York family had sent out invitations to quite a few renowned doctors. The invitation was in effect for a week. The location for the consultation was set at the Caesar Hotel in Southbury. They wanted to get a doctor who would be able to treat the illness of Landon York, who was in charge of the York family operations. There wasn't much description of Landon's condition. They only mentioned that he had been frail for a long time and that his condition couldn't be revealed to the public. It seemed like there was more than met the eye. Aria stretched her legs. "I'll take this job." Chapter 3 Saving Someone on the Streets "You have a good eye, boss! I'll prepare an account to receive payment from the Yorks!" Aria said calmly, "No need to rush. Let me sleep first. Do it tomorrow." Other than making money, Aria's biggest interest was treating all sorts of rare diseases. This job from the York family was a nice one for her. Honestly, she was probably the only person who wasn't fazed by the York's visit to Southbury. All of the prominent families in the city were scrambling into action. A family like the Kents had to reach out to everyone they knew and utilize all of their connections in an attempt to get an invitation from the Yorks. Even regular people were talking about how the city was especially lively that month. First, the richest man in Janovin came to look for his granddaughter. Then, the York family came to receive treatment. Some said that the Yorks came to Southbury because the legendary Whiz Doctor was in town. There were a lot of rumors about the Whiz Doctor, but some of them were quite outlandish. This time, the Whiz Doctor might actually appear due to the York family's invitation. ā¦ The following morning, Aria woke up late. Like any other working adult, she didn't feel like leaving her cool and comfortable room or her cozy bed to get out into the morning sun. But she had to work. So, she got up and washed her face. Without putting any makeup on, she grabbed her bag and left. In order to avoid the morning rush, she scanned a shared bicycle. "Are you heading out to work, Aria?" "Yeah." She was greeting everyone along the way and also had a piece of toast in her mouth given to her by Kenneth Kane. She rode the bicycle steadily without rushing and merged into traffic after a while. ā¦ After 30 minutes, Aria arrived at Southbury's renowned Caesar Hotel. Everyone at the entrance and the lobby looked very busy. In the past few days, almost all of the luxury cars in the city gathered at the hotel. In comparison, Aria stood out a lot as the only person who came on a shared bicycle. As soon as she came to a stop, Jose Garcia, a security guard, came over to chase her away. "Get lost, you broke college student. The hotel is not open to the public today." She planted one foot on the ground and met his gaze. Then, she said coolly, "I'm here to save someone's life." "You? Save someone's life?" Jose burst into laughter. "Young lady, you're still so young, but you're quite the braggart." Aria paused for a moment. Then, she showed him proof of her accepting the job on her phone. "Please tell the people inside that Dr. Whiz has arrived." "Dr. Whiz? You can call me Dr. Genius!" Jose gave her an impatient look. "I've seen many invitations. You're the first one to show it on the phoneā¦" Jose noticed a luxury car rolling up as he spoke. So, he waved at Aria. "Go. Get out of the way." Then, he rushed over to the car and opened the door. "Welcome, Dr. Gunther and Ms. Kent. I'll inform the staff to prepare some tea for you." The people in the car just nodded at him. They didn't even reply. But Jose had a big smile on his face like he had won the lottery. The car drove past Aria. Lily looked out the window and recognized Aria. Her gaze wavered slightly. The old woman next to her, Salome Gunther, asked, "What's wrong, Lily?" She smiled softly. "Nothing." Aria's gaze remained calm. She walked away resolutely. There was even an amused expression on her face. She used to be someone who held people's lives in her hands, yet she had become the target of another person's shunning. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. Aria pursed her lips. She offered treatment to patients based on her mood and would never help those who were greedy or selfish. She had decided to give up on offering treatment to the York family's patient. So, she took out her phone and was about to reject the job. Suddenly, someone on the sidewalk screamed. "Oh, no! Someone has fainted!" People started flocking toward the voice. "Oh, God! It's a child!" "His face is so paleā¦" Hearing the commotion, Aria didn't hesitate at all. She parked her bicycle and rushed toward the crowd. The little boy on the ground was only three or four years old. His forehead was drenched. It seemed like he had been sweating profusely. A woman named Francine Gibson grabbed a man in a white lab coat. "Young man, you're a doctor, right? Please save the boy." "No can do, lady. The kid's family isn't here. I can't make any decisions without consulting them." The man in the lab coat, Jimmy Cornell, added with disdain, "Besides, I don't provide treatment to just anyone." Aria heard the exchange between the two of them. She pushed through the crowd and said in a professional manner, "Please give the boy some space. Let the air flow through. The patient needs fresh air." Her tone sounded so authoritative that no one doubted her. Then, she crouched down and placed her fingers on the boy's neck. Francine said anxiously, "Young lady, how old are you? Can you really make him better?" Chapter 4 Doubt "That's right, young lady. We should probably call an ambulance. This boy appears to be lost. I called out for some time just now, but no one came over," an old man said. He was concerned that Aria might be blamed if anything happened to the boy. Aria quickly unbuttoned the boy's coat and brought him to some shade. "Don't worry. I'm a licensed doctor." Then, she opened her bag and took out a medical kit. It was equipped with needles and scalpels of all sizes, all arranged neatly in rows. Aria felt the boy's pulse again. "Stop it! How can you simply touch the patient?" Jimmy yelled. He couldn't allow Aria to do as she pleased. She ignored him and continued to monitor the boy's pulse and heart rate. Jimmy sneered. "I'm Jimmy Cornell, currently studying at Janovin Medical University. My mentor is Dr. Salome Gunther. I'm not just a random bystander. You say you're a licensed doctor? How old are you?" Aria continued to ignore him. Her focus was on the boy. She took out a needle and began to sterilize it. "I'm talking to you! Even that old man knows we should wait for an ambulance. Why can't you get it through your head?" This was the first time Jimmy had been completely ignored by someone. Aria had one knee to the ground. Her demeanor was cool and emotionless. "Do nothing and wait for the ambulance? Wait as the optimal treatment period passes by? Is that what your mentor taught you?" "Who said we should do nothing while we wait for the ambulance? You're the one delaying treatment with those needles. Please don't show off your pseudo-science methods, and let me perform CPR on the patient." Aria shot him a cold glare after she heard what he said. Who would've thought that such a pretty young lady could have such a vicious gaze? "He has a heat stroke. Do you think CPR would help? What a worthless doctor," Aria said as she applied pressure to the boy's fingers. Her tone was glacial. Jimmy lost his cool immediately. "Who are you calling worthless? Do you even know who my mentor is?" He had just received an award overseas for his medical skills. He was incredulous at the woman's audacity to doubt his abilities. "I'm not interested in your mentor. Move." Jimmy's eyes turned bloodshot. "I'll let it slide this time since you're just a lowly traditional medicine practitioner. His lips are turning blue. It's a heart issue." "Hypoxia and ischemia might impact the respiratory system and cause the lips to turn blue." Aria looked at Jimmy with a cold stare, then added, "But a heat stroke can cause that symptom, too. The difference is that his pulse is steady. Moreover, his lips are parched. "It's clear that he had been exposed to high temperatures for a prolonged period. You don't even look at these symptoms, yet you claim to be a medical student?" "That's true. You have to look at the symptoms first. I was taught that too," someone in the crowd agreed with Aria. Then, people in the crowd started chattering. "It seems like the Janovin Medical University isn't anything special at all." "That young lady is way more reliable. I noticed she was quite professional when taking the boy's pulse." Jimmy couldn't take the humiliation anymore. "Alright. So, he has a heat stroke. Will your acupuncture cure him of it? If so, why are we even learning modern medicine?" "You can't represent everyone else who practices modern medicine." Aria glared at him icily. "I'll say it one more time. Move." There were two types of people she hated the mostāthose who looked down on traditional medicine and lousy doctors getting in the way of her treatment. "Sure, I'll move. I'd like to see how skilled you are." Jimmy crossed his arms. "If you can heal him with these needles, I'll get on my knees and apologize to you." "I'm looking forward to that." Aria located the acupuncture points and raised her hand. Chapter 5 Acupuncture Works Aria stuck the first needle into the boy without any hesitation. The boy immediately frowned. It was like he was regaining his consciousness. It looked like he was struggling as his brows furrowed even deeper. Someone in the crowd yelled, "He's waking up!" Jimmy was stunned. His face grew pale. "This can't beā¦" How did she pull that off? Just one needle? Could a person really regain consciousness from that? Aria raised her hand again. Her gaze was focused, and she looked very composed. She stuck the second needle into the boy's fingertips to draw some blood. Right after she did that, the boy opened his eyes. His pupils were dark and round, while his eyelashes were extraordinarily long. He glanced at Aria quietly, but his face was still quite pale. Everyone in the crowd was stunned. Francine spoke up, "Young lady, you healed with a few pokes of the needle?" Aria applied some light pressure on the needle. She saw that the bloodletting was done, so she removed the needle and pressed a cotton ball on the wound to stop the bleeding. "Madam, it's not that simple. Applying acupuncture to the fingertips can help with dissipating the heat. He was inflicted with heat stroke, which was caused by the high temperature. I just helped him cool down with acupuncture." "Spare me the theatrics. That kid hasn't spoken a word since he regained consciousness. You probably left him with some side effects with your treatment!" Jimmy snorted. Francine was a little annoyed. "The boy has already regained consciousness. Why are you talking about side effects? Are you just trying to get out of apologizing to the young lady?" "That's none of your business!" Jimmy looked at Francine and suddenly sneered. "I understand now. You're all in on this. You pulled me here, and she's trying to scam me. "This is an organized scam, isn't it? I knew traditional medicine practitioners were all fake." Aria's expression grew cold when she heard that. She was about to raise her hand. Then, the boy spoke up in a weak but icy tone, "Traditional medicine has always been an essential part of Celestria's culture. You're a lousy doctor, sir. You should put more effort into studying." "Youā¦" Jimmy was at a loss for words. The boy spoke up right after he said he wasn't healed. The boy even spoke out against him. It was clear that the boy wasn't on his side. Francine burst out into laughter. "Hey, kid. He's talking about you. You should put more effort into studying." "I won't waste my breath with you bottom feeders anymore. You're just a group of peasants," Jimmy said in disdain. Aria flicked a needle in his direction. It brushed past his face and got stuck in a tree nearby. Such a violent display caused Jimmy to freeze up. Even his legs felt like they were about to give out. Aria smiled as she said casually, "Don't you think you've forgotten about something?" She was just a young woman, but she had a very vicious and commanding presence, which caused Jimmy to feel fear. He tried to keep his cool. "What did I forget?" "An apology," Aria said as she tapped on her phone. She looked devilishly charming. Jimmy didn't want to do that. So, he said arrogantly, "Everyone makes mistakes. I don't have any more time to waste with a traditional medicine practitioner like you." Francine couldn't stand his attitude anymore. "Is this how a student of Dr. Salome Gunther would act? You lost a bet to that young woman, and yet you refuse to apologize? Such ethicsā¦" "What's wrong with my ethics? Who here can prove I lost a bet to her? None of you will ever have enough money to pay for Dr. Gunther's treatment. "Me being here and providing free medical services is an honor for all of you. How dare you peasants keep babbling about such nonsense? Don't you dare cause trouble here! Do you even know where you are right now?" Francine's hands trembled in anger. "Youā¦ You!" Jimmy snorted. He looked at all of them with utter disdain. They were in a modern society. He didn't believe that Aria would dare to do anything to him. Chapter 6 Teaching Him a Lesson Jimmy had always thought that the common folk were beneath him. He didn't notice that Aria's gaze changed as she looked up. Viciousness and contempt filled her eyes. She casually toyed with a piece of candy in her palm. Then, she flicked toward Jimmy. He felt his knee give out as he fell to the ground. "Ah!" The pain caused him to frown. He tried to get up but realized that he couldn't move his body at all. He couldn't talk, and his hands wouldn't budge. It felt like his movements had been sealed with the attack. Aria walked up to him and said calmly, "As a medical student, you failed miserably at determining the patient's symptoms, and you even declared a verdict without a second thought. "Being a doctor doesn't mean you're better than anyone else. It's a job for you to help people in need. You're unskilled and unethical. Now that you're on your knees, I'll accept your apology. Consider this a lesson I'm teaching you in your mentor's stead." "You!" Jimmy's eyes were filled with hatred. Aria leaned in and whispered in his ear. "Since you're such a shameless person, it'll probably be okay if you remain on your knees here for a couple of hours." "What did you do to me? I want to call the cops! I have been assaulted!" Jimmy yelled. Aria smiled. "And who can prove anything? Mr. Cornell, you got on your knees yourself. I didn't even touch you." "I know right? He deserves that!" The people in the crowd felt great satisfaction seeing Jimmy in that state. "The young lady didn't do anything. Stop lying!" That was the truth. He was the one who refused to help the boy. He was also the one who was running his mouth after Aria provided treatment for the boy. He was also the one who had been cursing at everyone in the crowd and was shameless enough to refuse to apologize. He was a true disgrace to the medical profession. Did he really think he could just say all those things without repercussions? He even tried to blame Aria for his condition. The women in the crowd started to yell, "Everyone, come and take a look! There's an unskilled medical student here. He's on his knees to apologize right now!" "You! All of you!" Jimmy's face was flushed, and his breath was labored. That was why people didn't mess with the ordinary citizens who were brave, kind, and despised delinquency. Jimmy was a fool for being so domineering in front of them. The more people looked at him, the lower Jimmy's head hung. He wished the ground would open up and swallow him up. He was afraid that someone would recognize him. The malice in his eyes grew as he looked at Aria. They were both in the medical industry. So, they were bound to meet again someday. He swore he would get back at her the next time they met. Aria didn't spare him another glance. Besides, if they crossed paths again, she didn't mind breaking his legs. Quite a lot of the older people in the crowd asked for Aria's contact information. They had seen how she performed acupuncture on the boy. It was clear that she was an extremely skilled doctor. They were determined to secure her contact information. Aria didn't turn any of them down, so she added them to her contacts. Francine asked enthusiastically, "Young lady, you were so skilled with the needles. Is there a traditional medicine practitioner in your family?" Aria thought about Georgina Harris, the woman who used to be her grandmother while she was living with the Kents. Georgina was the only one who showed her any kindness. She came up with a solid reason. "Yes. My grandmother practices traditional medicine. She runs a care center." "No wonder. I'll introduce some clients to her soon!" "Sure." Aria thanked Francine politely. Aria didn't have the airs of a renowned doctor at all. She was a legend hiding in plain sight. The boy hadn't spoken at all since he talked to Jimmy. He just sat there quietly as he observed everything. His eyes were very bright, and he looked really adorable. After she finished talking to everyone else, Aria looked at him. "Are you still lightheaded?" He shook his head. Then, he looked up at Aria. "Miss, I'm Miles. Thanks for saving me. If it weren't for you, I would've been dead." Miles York's voice was very sweet. His eyes were round, and his face was very smooth and cute. He did a cute little bow when he thanked Aria. "Your name is Miles? Where is your family?" Aria asked with a raised eyebrow. "They're all inside!" Miles said as he pointed behind him at the Caesar Hotel. Not just anyone could get in there at the moment. Chapter 7 Saved Someone Important People in the crowd exclaimed in surprise and started talking. "Everyone in Caesar Hotel today is quite important. I heard that there are a lot of prominent medical families in there." "Then this boyā¦" Aria wasn't surprised at all. After all, Miles was very well-dressed. The watch he was wearing on his wrist was quite expensive as well. "Remember to bring bodyguards when you come out next time," Aria said as she packed her medical kit up. When Miles realized that she was leaving, he clung to her leg. Aria couldn't get on the bicycle, so she looked down at him. Miles didn't speak. He just held on to her sleeve. He took a step whenever she did. They were going nowhere like that. She stopped in her tracks. "I'll take you back to your parents." "Okay!" Miles got what he wanted. He nodded and said, "I'll have my parents thank you properly, miss." Aria adjusted his collar for him. "No need for that. I don't take payment for helping kids." "Andā¦" Miles shifted his gaze. "Do you have a boyfriend, miss?" Aria stood up straight. "No." "Then, I'll ask my brother, Landon, to be your boyfriend as thanks." Miles smiled as he started describing Landon. "Landon doesn't like to talk, but he's very handsome. He makes a lot of money, too. It'll be good for your ego if you go out with him. A lot of pretty ladies want to marry him, you know." Aria smiled when she heard that. "I have no plans of getting married right now." "Okay," Miles replied with disappointment as he drooped his head. He continued walking with Aria dejectedly. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, he looked at Aria enthusiastically and said, "Miss, why don't you meet with Landon first? You should make your decision after you see him." He was sure that Aria would fall for Landon when she saw him. He was a very handsome man, after all. Aria smiled. "You're trying so hard to promote your brother to me. Does he know about this?" "He's always sick. Everyone in the family has been telling him to get married. You're such a skilled doctor, and you're pretty, too. I'm sure a lot of people want to be your boyfriend. So, I'm just trying to get you to give Landon a chance." Aria looked at his parched lips. Then, she went to buy him a bottle of water and some crackers. "Stop talking so much. You're still recovering." Miles was very obedient. He ate whatever Aria gave him. He couldn't open the bottle himself, so he raised it up to Aria and said weakly, "Please help me open it." Landon's assistant, Troy Jepson, came to meet Miles and was shocked to see what was happening. He was sure that the woman with Miles was that imposter that the Kents kicked out. Why was Miles with her? He even asked her to help him open his bottle. Did he change his entire personality? Something flashed in Troy's eyes, but he quickly suppressed his emotions. He knew who Aria was, but she didn't know him. Troy took care not to expose his identity as he walked up to them in a hurry. "Mr. Miles! I've finally found you. I'm so glad you're okay." "This pretty lady saved me," Miles said as he held Aria's hand. He had a defiant look on his face. It was like he was finally himself again. Troy politely said, "Thanks, Ms. Carver." Aria looked at him calmly. "He already thanked me." Her attitude made it hard for Troy to grasp the situation. So, he said to Miles, "Mr. Miles, Mr. Landon called in some favors to track you down. He's in the car right now. He didn't even take his afternoon meds yet." Miles looked up in surprise. He didn't expect Landon to come out here personally. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844& | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 816 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447286897_1022492742780200_5182170120201506382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kxSAbyQqjcgQ7kNvgGXLmd-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AzcLJ6-J03ZQpf_kIun7ax5&oh=00_AYC0cpoPZ_IfL2whSJ_f1OJZrcxLhwoOt_h9mRVqbemwGw&oe=6715060E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,610 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2202775}'
|
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | āWhere the f-k is she?ā I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. āAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.ā Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. āWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā I donāt answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnāt mess around and he had the largest pack. āHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. āUseless f-king Wolf.ā He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donāt quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. āIs this the way you greet all Alphaās?ā His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. āIām sorry.ā I whisper, getting to my feet. āIā¦I thought I was alone.ā I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. āCome forward.ā He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iām told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. āYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā I nod, though I couldnāt tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. āI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā He growls, āIām not in the mood to play games.ā āYes.ā I whisper. I couldnāt help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnāt sure how much more my body could take. āHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā āIā¦..ā I hated the question. āSpit it out, I havenāt got all day!ā He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnāt scent him. I knew why I hadnāt been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. āYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. āMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, āWhy would someone do that?ā If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. āIt was a punishment.ā I whisper. It wasnāt far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereās a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnāt tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me āNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā He turns to the crimson eyed man. āI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. āI wouldnāt do that if I were you.ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. āNeah,ā My name rolls off of his tongue, āwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.ā What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. āGo and get Beta Kyle.ā Alpha Trey seethes. āTell him that our guest is here.ā I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. āBeta Kyle,ā I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. āAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. āYouāre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnāt speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnāt last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. āNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. āNeah is your sister, correct?ā Alpha Dane questions my brother. āShe is.ā Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. āWhy do you treat her like shit?ā Straight to the point, my brother wouldnāt like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnāt know what to do. I couldnāt move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. āNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. āResponsible how?ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. āShe served them Wolfsbane.ā Donāt make a sound. Donāt make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnāt squeeze. āYou poisoned your parents?ā āI was six.ā I splutter. āI just made them lemonade.ā My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. āHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā āA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā Alpha Trey snaps āSounds to me like she was set up.ā Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. āYou werenāt there, Alpha Dane.ā My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. āI didnāt ask you here to talk about my slave!ā Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaās he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaās, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. āYouāre right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā āI thought we agreed.ā My brother exclaims. āNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. āWhat the f-k did you say to him?ā My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. āN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā āDid you tell him?ā Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. āWELL?ā My brother yells when I donāt immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. āBut I didnāt say it was you.ā I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. āIf you have ruined this, you wonāt see daylight again.ā He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. āPleaseā¦.ā I beg. āHe was an Alphaā¦Iā¦ I had to answer him.ā My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. āAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. āI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā āAs I said,ā my brother holds his ground, āShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā āYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. āIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā āWe donātā¦.ā āReally?ā He cocks a brow, āYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. āI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. āWe have already agreed on terms.ā āWell, Iām adding one. And if you donāt agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donāt want that.ā āI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. āYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? āDeal.ā Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnāt take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. āI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā He reaches a hand out and cups my face, āEnsure you have everything packed.ā He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. āIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,721 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457491515_1079617426923753_4229370685442861891_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cSTt8H7kslgQ7kNvgF93oOw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzcLJ6-J03ZQpf_kIun7ax5&oh=00_AYAdymaCJtbPLp3c6RKgWcrSwVMuJoWVeqbc8M6B14DrOQ&oe=6714F1D4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,613 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2202775}'
|
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | āWhere the f-k is she?ā I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. āAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.ā Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. āWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā I donāt answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnāt mess around and he had the largest pack. āHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. āUseless f-king Wolf.ā He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donāt quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. āIs this the way you greet all Alphaās?ā His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. āIām sorry.ā I whisper, getting to my feet. āIā¦I thought I was alone.ā I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. āCome forward.ā He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iām told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. āYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā I nod, though I couldnāt tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. āI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā He growls, āIām not in the mood to play games.ā āYes.ā I whisper. I couldnāt help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnāt sure how much more my body could take. āHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā āIā¦..ā I hated the question. āSpit it out, I havenāt got all day!ā He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnāt scent him. I knew why I hadnāt been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. āYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. āMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, āWhy would someone do that?ā If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. āIt was a punishment.ā I whisper. It wasnāt far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereās a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnāt tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me āNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā He turns to the crimson eyed man. āI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. āI wouldnāt do that if I were you.ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. āNeah,ā My name rolls off of his tongue, āwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.ā What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. āGo and get Beta Kyle.ā Alpha Trey seethes. āTell him that our guest is here.ā I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. āBeta Kyle,ā I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. āAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. āYouāre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnāt speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnāt last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. āNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. āNeah is your sister, correct?ā Alpha Dane questions my brother. āShe is.ā Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. āWhy do you treat her like shit?ā Straight to the point, my brother wouldnāt like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnāt know what to do. I couldnāt move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. āNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. āResponsible how?ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. āShe served them Wolfsbane.ā Donāt make a sound. Donāt make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnāt squeeze. āYou poisoned your parents?ā āI was six.ā I splutter. āI just made them lemonade.ā My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. āHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā āA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā Alpha Trey snaps āSounds to me like she was set up.ā Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. āYou werenāt there, Alpha Dane.ā My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. āI didnāt ask you here to talk about my slave!ā Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaās he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaās, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. āYouāre right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā āI thought we agreed.ā My brother exclaims. āNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. āWhat the f-k did you say to him?ā My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. āN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā āDid you tell him?ā Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. āWELL?ā My brother yells when I donāt immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. āBut I didnāt say it was you.ā I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. āIf you have ruined this, you wonāt see daylight again.ā He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. āPleaseā¦.ā I beg. āHe was an Alphaā¦Iā¦ I had to answer him.ā My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. āAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. āI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā āAs I said,ā my brother holds his ground, āShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā āYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. āIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā āWe donātā¦.ā āReally?ā He cocks a brow, āYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. āI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. āWe have already agreed on terms.ā āWell, Iām adding one. And if you donāt agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donāt want that.ā āI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. āYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? āDeal.ā Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnāt take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. āI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā He reaches a hand out and cups my face, āEnsure you have everything packed.ā He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. āIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,721 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457491515_1079617426923753_4229370685442861891_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cSTt8H7kslgQ7kNvgF93oOw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzcLJ6-J03ZQpf_kIun7ax5&oh=00_AYAdymaCJtbPLp3c6RKgWcrSwVMuJoWVeqbc8M6B14DrOQ&oe=6714F1D4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,619 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Continuer la lecture | Elle fut stupĆ©faite de dĆ©couvrir qu'elle n'Ć©tait pas la fille biologique de ses parents. Ć cause des manigances de sa vraie fille, elle fut chassĆ©e et devint la risĆ©e de la ville. PensĆ©e comme Ć©tant nĆ©e de parents paysans, elle fut surprise de dĆ©couvrir que son vrai pĆØre Ć©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville. ===== Ā« Madisyn, pendant toutes ces annĆ©es que nous t'avons Ć©levĆ©e, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginĆ©e capable d'une telle cruautĆ©. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta prĆ©sence. Tu dois partir immĆ©diatement Ā». A dĆ©clarĆ© l'imposante femme, dont le regard Ć©tait chargĆ© de dĆ©dain et d'un froid glacial et l'Ć©lĆ©gance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la duretĆ© de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. Ā« Maman, je t'en prie, c'Ć©tait un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dĆ©valĆ© les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien Ć voir lĆ -dedans Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© une jeune fille assise dans le canapĆ©. Ressemblant physiquement Ć la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tĆ“t, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn Ć©tait alors seule Ć l'Ć©tage supĆ©rieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussĆ© Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lanƧaient Ć Madisyn Ć©taient remplis de dĆ©goĆ»t et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professĆ© devant les journalistes leur rĆ©ticence Ć se sĆ©parer d'elle. Madisyn a baissĆ© les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn Ć©tait la seule fille des Chapman. MĆŖme si elle n'avait jamais bĆ©nĆ©ficiĆ© du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels Ć©tant toujours satisfaits. Mais la faƧade avait volĆ© en Ć©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĆØre, avait Ć©tĆ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĆ©cessitĆ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĆ©vĆ©lĆ© que Madisyn n'Ć©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ć son vaste rĆ©seau pour retrouver sa vĆ©ritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman Ć©tait une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'Ć©taient naturellement rĆ©pandues rapidement. Pour gĆ©rer l'opinion publique et prĆ©server leur rĆ©putation, ils avaient dĆ©clarĆ© un engagement inĆ©branlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient Ć©levĆ©e, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derriĆØre les portes closes, leurs plans Ć©taient radicalement diffĆ©rents. Une fois le regard du public dĆ©tournĆ©, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrĆØtement Madisyn. Ć l'arrivĆ©e de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reprochĆ© Ć Madisyn les annĆ©es de galĆØre de Jenna, relĆ©guant Madisyn de sa chambre Ć un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considĆ©rablement son statut. Elle Ć©tait chargĆ©e de tĆ¢ches subalternes, son statut Ć©tant bien infĆ©rieur Ć celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait montĆ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĆ©pris pour Madisyn Ć©tant Ć peine voilĆ©. Ces tribulations ont Ć“tĆ© Ć Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussĆ©e Ć affronter les injustices qui lui Ć©taient imposĆ©es. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face Ć Jenna, d'une voix rĆ©solue : Ā« Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules Ć l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! Ā» Le calme de Jenna a vacillĆ© sous l'intensitĆ© du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant lĆ©gĆØrement. S'agissait-il de la mĆŖme Madisyn que celle qui s'Ć©tait pliĆ©e Ć toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflĆ©tĆ©e dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle Ć©tait l'hĆ©ritiĆØre lĆ©gitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immĆ©ritĆ©. Elle devait cĆ“ute que coĆ»te chasser cet imposteur! Ā« Madisyn, j'ai aucune idĆ©e de ce que tu racontes! Ā» La voix de Jenna Ć©tait empreinte d'une confusion feinte. Ā« Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reƧu l'affection qui m'Ć©tait due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mĆ©contentement. MalgrĆ© tes actions, je suis restĆ©e tolĆ©rante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon Ć¢me. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si dĆ©sespĆ©rĆ©ment la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputĆ©e. Ā» Son insinuation Ć©tait trĆØs claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotĆ©e par jalousie. Le regard de la mĆØre de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix Ć©tant empreinte de dĆ©dain. Ā« Jenna, tu possĆØdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais Ć©galer. Cette place en compĆ©tition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! Ā» Elle s'est retournĆ©e brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajoutĆ© : Ā« Fais tes valises et pars immĆ©diatement! Ā» L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mĆ©pris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'Ć©tait une vĆ©ritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de dĆ©ception. Ā« Madisyn, notre accord Ć©tait de te garder jusqu'Ć ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilĆ confrontĆ©s Ć ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre Ć ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. Ā» Les yeux de Jenna ont brillĆ© d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son pĆØre a annoncĆ© le dĆ©part imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette derniĆØre est restĆ© un masque indĆ©chiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durĆ©e de Madisyn Ć l'Ć©tage supĆ©rieur inquiĆ©tait Jenna. Ā« Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?Ā» AprĆØs tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre Ć une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par rĆ©apparaĆ®tre, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements Ć©tant dĆ©libĆ©rĆ©s. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prĆ©tention. Lorsque son regard a balayĆ© froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublĆ© Jeffry pour qu'il dĆ©tourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncĆ©s Ć la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. Ā« C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il lĆ -dedans?Montre-moi Ā», a-t-elle demandĆ©, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levĆ© la main pour mettre fin Ć l'interrogatoire de sa femme. Ā« Laisse-la tranquille. Ā» Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnĆ©e et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser dĆ©concerter, Madisyn a posĆ© son sac sur la table, l'air stoĆÆque. Ā« Inspecte-le si tu veux. Ā» Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa mĆ©fiance, s'est moquĆ©e. Ā« Elle a peut-ĆŖtre emportĆ© quelque chose de prĆ©cieux Ā», a-t-elle marmonnĆ© en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'Åil Ć l'intĆ©rieur, elle n'a trouvĆ© qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressĆ©e. Ā« Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener lĆ -bas Ā», a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillĆ© dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. Ā« Madisyn, Ć ton retour, Ć©coute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. Ā» Madisyn a regardĆ© la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. Ā« Chacun a son propre destin Ć accomplir Ā», a-t-elle rĆ©pondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. Ā« Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombĆ©e dans ces escaliers?C'est ta derniĆØre chance de dire la vĆ©ritĆ©. Ā» Jenna fulminait intĆ©rieurement, exaspĆ©rĆ©e par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'Ć©lever au-dessus de tout le monde malgrĆ© ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle Ć©tait juste la fille de deux fermiers! Ā« Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetĆ©e dans les escaliers?Ā», a rĆ©torquĆ© Jenna. Ā« Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables Ć ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?Ā» Au fur et Ć mesure qu'elle parlait, les Ć©motions de Jenna sont allĆ©es crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de faƧon thĆ©Ć¢trale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement Ć cause d'un vase brisĆ©. Le silence s'est installĆ© dans la piĆØce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tournĆ© son regard choquĆ© vers elle. L'agilitĆ© soudaine de Jenna a Ć©tĆ© surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout Ć cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrĆ©e dans le canapĆ©, s'agrippant Ć ses jambes avec une dĆ©tresse exagĆ©rĆ©e. Ā« AĆÆe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! Ā» La rĆ©ponse de Jeffry n'Ć©tait pas de la colĆØre mais une culpabilitĆ© dirigĆ©e vers Madisyn. Ā« Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore trĆØs jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... Ā» Madisyn Ć©tait habituĆ©e Ć entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. Ā« Bien sĆ»r, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. AprĆØs tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maĆ®tres, n'est-ce pas?Ā» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranchĆ© l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĆ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĆ©cidĆ© et inĆ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĆ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĆØre elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui rĆ©gnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'Ć©tait considĆ©rablement dĆ©gradĆ© ; mĆŖme le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluĆ©e comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'Ć©tait approchĆ©e. Ignorant sa prĆ©sence, Madisyn est passĆ©e devant lui, la posture droite et rĆ©solue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupƧon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelĆ© : Ā« Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire Ć ta destination. Ā» Madisyn s'est arrĆŖtĆ©e, se tournant lĆ©gĆØrement pour donner sa rĆ©ponse, son ton glacial : Ā« Pas la peine. Ć partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir Ć faire avec la famille Chapman. Ā» Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hĆ©lĆ© un taxi et a indiquĆ© au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyĆ©e sur son tĆ©lĆ©phone. La destination Ć©tait un village humble et dĆ©labrĆ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĆ© l'Ć©tat de dĆ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ć©touffĆ©s qui lui ont serrĆ© le cÅur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ć©tait saisissant. Un homme vĆŖtu d'un costume propre et Ć©lĆ©gant, entourĆ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĆŖtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĆ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĆ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĆ©dulitĆ©. Il s'est prĆ©cipitĆ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. Ā« Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! Ā» La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĆ©e sous le coup de l'Ć©motion. Madisyn est restĆ©e bouche bĆ©e. Qui Ć©tait cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbĆ© les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. Ā« Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?Ā» Le fermier a soupirĆ© lourdement, sa voix Ć©tant fatiguĆ©e par le poids de vĆ©ritĆ©s inavouĆ©es. Ā« Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes vĆ©ritables parents. Jenna est la fille lĆ©gitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nĆ“tre. Notre bĆ©bĆ© est mort-nĆ©. Ā» Il a marquĆ© une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillĆ©. Ā« Cet homme est ton vrai pĆØre. Ā» Madisyn a regardĆ© l'Ć©tranger, notant les similitudes indĆ©niables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant lĆ©gĆØrement. Ā« Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la premiĆØre fois Ć l'hĆ“pital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellĆ©, mĆŖme si je l'ai Ć©cartĆ© Ć ce moment-lĆ Ā», a-t-il expliquĆ©, la voix Ć©tranglĆ©e par l'Ć©motion. Ā« AprĆØs avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternitĆ© a confirmĆ© mes soupƧons. Tu es bien ma fille. Ā» En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indĆ©niable. D'ailleurs, mĆŖme sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La rĆ©ponse de la jeune femme Ć©tait un silence rempli de pensĆ©es tumultueuses. Cette rĆ©vĆ©lation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son rĆ©cit dĆ©jĆ complexe, l'a submergĆ©e. L'homme a continuĆ© : Ā« C'est beaucoup de choses Ć assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vĆ©ritĆ©. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hĆ“pital. Ć cause de la nĆ©gligence d'une infirmiĆØre, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremĆŖler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a Ć©tĆ© dĆ©clarĆ© mort-nĆ© et nous a Ć©tĆ© remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a Ć©tĆ© amenĆ©e ici. Ā» Ā« Ta mĆØre et moi Ć©tions dĆ©vastĆ©s, pensant que nous t'avions perdue Ā», a-t-il ajoutĆ©, les yeux humides. Ā« Tu ne peux pas savoir Ć quel point cela a affectĆ© ta mĆØre. Elle attend anxieusement Ć l'hĆ“tel, espĆ©rant enfin te rencontrer. Ā» TouchĆ©e par sa sincĆ©ritĆ©, Madisyn a hochĆ© lentement la tĆŖte, son regard se portant Ć nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : Ā« Tout cela n'Ć©tait qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. Ā» Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dĆ©daigneux, mais sa voix est restĆ©e ferme. Ā« Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vĆ©ritĆ© nous suffit. Ā» Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mĆŖlĆ©e Ć une subtile dĆ©sillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient Ć©levĆ©e comme leur propre fille, s'Ć©tait dĆ©tĆ©riorĆ©e aprĆØs qu'elle avait retrouvĆ© sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessĆ© toute communication avec eux. Ā« Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin rĆ©unie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici Ā», a-t-il dit, son expression mĆŖlant tristesse et dĆ©tachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ć une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĆ©e sur le trottoir. L'opulence du vĆ©hicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. Ā« Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĆØre. Ć partir de maintenant, je suis lĆ pour toi ; n'hĆ©site pas Ć me demander ce dont tu as besoin Ā», a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ć©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ć©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignĆ©e ont commencĆ© Ć s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescĆ© lentement. L'HĆ“tel d'Alpenglow Ć©tait le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vĆŖtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'Ć©lĆ©gance lorsqu'elle est entrĆ©e dans le grand hall d'entrĆ©e avec ses parents. L'occasion Ć©tait capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-prĆ©sidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compĆ©tition nationale, Ć©tait en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'ĆŖtre sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre Ć Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenĆ©e en vitesse Ć l'hĆ“tel. Mais Ć leur arrivĆ©e, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre cĆ“tĆ© du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillĆ©e simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grĆ¢ce posĆ©e qui semblait attirer les regards. Ć cĆ“tĆ© d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la prĆ©sence Ć©tait impressionnante, mĆŖme si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. Ā« Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?Ā», a murmurĆ© Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mĆŖlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille Ā« La nouvelle de l'arrivĆ©e de Mme Johns a sans doute Ć©tĆ© divulguĆ©e Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© Jenna avec une faƧade d'innocence, sa voix Ć©tant basse et teintĆ©e de curiositĆ©. Ā« On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-ĆŖtre pas encore que Madisyn a Ć©tĆ© chassĆ©e de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses Ć©lĆØves! Ā» Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiĆ©tude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est prĆ©cipitĆ©e, son intention Ć©tant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu Ć©tablir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait dĆ©jĆ rapidement vers la Salle d'Ćmeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privĆ©e de l'hĆ“tel. Phyllis est restĆ©e perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Ćmeraude ? Jenna, rattrapĆ©e par son retard, a partagĆ© la surprise de sa mĆØre. Ā« Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte Ć tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis trĆØs impressionnants. Ā» Ā« Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?Ā», a marmonnĆ© Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothĆØses dĆ©favorables. Le dĆ©goĆ»t l'a momentanĆ©ment envahie alors que Phyllis Ć©tait aux prises avec ces pensĆ©es, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son tĆ©lĆ©phone et a appelĆ© Lynda. Ā« Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. Ā» La voix de Lynda Ć©tait dĆ©tachĆ©e et vive au tĆ©lĆ©phone avant qu'elle ne mette fin Ć l'appel. Jenna Ć©tant accablĆ©e par le dĆ©couragement, son moral a chutĆ© et elle s'est masquĆ© le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacĆ©e, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. Ā« Jenna, ne t'inquiĆØte pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. Ā» Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposĆ© son tĆ©lĆ©phone sur le coussin Ć cĆ“tĆ© d'elle. Son frĆØre Glenn avait organisĆ© une rĆ©union de famille immĆ©diate aprĆØs la dĆ©couverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. Ā« Madisyn a dĆ» traverser beaucoup d'Ć©preuves au fil des ans Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© Kristine Johns, assise Ć©lĆ©gamment Ć cĆ“tĆ© de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et Ć©tait habillĆ©e d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinĆ©e, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiĆ©tude. Lynda a rĆ©pondu pensivement : Ā« J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitĆ©e. Elle n'a peut-ĆŖtre pas Ć©tĆ© confrontĆ©e aux difficultĆ©s que nous imaginons. Ā» La rĆ©ponse de Kristine Ć©tait empreinte de conviction. Ā« Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. Ā» Lynda a caressĆ© affectueusement la tĆŖte de Kristine, fiĆØre du bon caractĆØre de son Ć©lĆØve. Cette derniĆØre avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a rĆ©servĆ© Ć Madisyn a mis en Ć©vidence son esprit gĆ©nĆ©reux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns Ć©tait assise tranquillement, le regard fixĆ© sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perƧu l'intensitĆ© du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal Ć l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait Ć©tait magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflĆ©tant ceux d'Elaine de maniĆØre suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parentĆ©. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable Ć cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses Ć©motions plus longtemps, s'est Ć©lancĆ©e en avant. Ā« Ma fille! Ā», s'est-elle exclamĆ©e en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant Ć flots. Madisyn est restĆ©e momentanĆ©ment abasourdie par l'intensitĆ© de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hĆ©sitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naĆ®tre en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'Ć©tait donc Ƨa, avoir une famille aimante. Ā« Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord Ā», a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapĆ©, Elaine s'est accrochĆ©e Ć Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix Ć travers ses larmes. Ā« Madisyn, je suis dĆ©solĆ©e qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dĆ» endurer tellement de choses. Ā» Ā« Je... Ća va, Ƨa va. Je vais bien. Ā» Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincĆØres, ont coulĆ© sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu dĆ©semparĆ©e. TouchĆ©e par une telle dĆ©monstration de sincĆ©ritĆ©, elle a gentiment rassurĆ© Elaine : Ā« Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. Ā» Le terme Ā« maman Ā» a semblĆ© susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise Ć trembler lorsqu'elle a rĆ©pondu : Ā« Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. Ā» Glenn a observĆ© l'Ć©change avec un sourire radieux, son impatience Ć©tant palpable lorsqu'il a regardĆ© Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournĆ©e vers lui. Ā« Hum... Papa. Ā» Ā« Nous sommes si heureux d'ĆŖtre rĆ©unis avec toi, ma Madisyn. Ā» Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. Ā« Laisse-moi te prĆ©senter Ć notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. Ā» Lynda a observĆ© Madisyn, lui adressant un lĆ©ger signe de tĆŖte en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'Ć©tait au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci Ć©tait radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressĆ©e Ć Madisyn. Ā« J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sÅur dont je peux me vanter. Ā» Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintĆ©e d'une pointe d'hĆ©sitation : Ā« Voici Kristine. Son pĆØre Ć©tait un ami proche de ton pĆØre. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle Ć©tait enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal Ć l'aise... Ā» Ā« Ce n'est pas grave. Ā» Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. Ā« Tu as aussi trois frĆØres, mais ils ne sont pas lĆ pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! Ā» Elaine a continuĆ©, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tĆŖte de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Ća a sans doute Ć©tĆ© dur pour toi pendant toutes ces annĆ©es, Madisyn. CommenƧons par Ć©changer nos numĆ©ros Ā», a-t-il suggĆ©rĆ©. Elaine s'est empressĆ©e de lui emboĆ®ter le pas en sortant aussi son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Ćchange ton numĆ©ro avec moi aussi Ā», a-t-elle ajoutĆ© avec empressement. AprĆØs que Madisyn a Ć©changĆ© ses numĆ©ros avec eux, son tĆ©lĆ©phone a bourdonnĆ© de deux notifications. Son pĆØre lui avait envoyĆ© dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mĆØre avait fait de mĆŖme. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une gĆ©nĆ©rositĆ© dĆ©sinvolte. Ā« Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. Ā» La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. Ā« Et j'ai choisi des vĆŖtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons Ć la maison! Ā» Ce tourbillon de gĆ©nĆ©rositĆ© n'Ć©tait pas familier Ć Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait Ć la fois mal Ć l'aise et choquĆ©e. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transfĆ©rer en toute dĆ©contraction vingt millions de dollars Ć Madisyn, une somme qui Ć©clipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Ćtait-ce parce que Madisyn Ć©tait leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e ? Chapitre 4 Son frĆØre Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayĆ©s pour dĆ©poser de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilĆ©e ressemblant Ć une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac Ć©tait plein. C'Ć©tait un vĆ©ritable flot d'affection, inĆ©dit et rĆ©confortant, qui s'exprimait Ć travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du tĆ©lĆ©phone de Glenn a coupĆ© court Ć ce moment. Il a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessinĆ© sur son visage. Ā« Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frĆØres aĆ®nĆ©s qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. Ā» Il a rĆ©pondu Ć l'appel vidĆ©o, et une voix dĆ©bordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. Ā« Tu l'as retrouvĆ©e?J'ai hĆ¢te de la voir! Ā» Glenn a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tĆŖte, ce qui a incitĆ© Glenn Ć orienter le tĆ©lĆ©phone vers elle. Ā« La voilĆ , ta petite sÅur, Madisyn. Ā» Ā« Ouais, on est vraiment de la mĆŖme famille! Ā» Le visage Ć l'Ć©cran s'est illuminĆ© d'un sourire malicieux. Le cÅur de Madisyn a sautĆ© un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une cĆ©lĆØbre star de cinĆ©ma laurĆ©ate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est Ć©largi, ses liens familiaux s'Ć©tant Ć©tendus Ć des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginĆ©s. Ā« Salut Ā», a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'Ć©tant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversĆ© le tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Madisyn, je suis coincĆ© sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientĆ“t quelque chose de spĆ©cial! Ā» Son affection Ć©tait Ć©vidente. MalgrĆ© leur lien biologique rĆ©cemment dĆ©couvert, la chaleur de Waylon Ć©tait authentique et immĆ©diate. Waylon et ses frĆØres espĆ©raient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sÅur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'Ć©tait plus un bĆ©bĆ©, et elle n'Ć©tait pas liĆ©e Ć eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'Ć©taient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tournĆ© vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait Ć ses cĆ“tĆ©s. Ā« Andrew, voici ma sÅur. N'est-elle pas adorable?Ā» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa rĆ©serve et sa prestance, a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć l'Ć©cran. DĆØs qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'Ć©cran, son regard jusqu'alors dĆ©contractĆ© s'est instantanĆ©ment figĆ©. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses Ć©paules et ses traits dĆ©licats, qui reflĆ©taient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, Ć©taient trĆØs sĆ©duisants. Ses yeux ambrĆ©s, empreints d'un soupƧon de paresse et d'indiffĆ©rence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew Ć©taient profonds. Madisyn est restĆ©e calme pendant l'appel vidĆ©o, mais la rĆ©action de Kristine a Ć©tĆ© moins contrĆ“lĆ©e. Ć la mention de Ā« Andrew Ā», le corps de cette derniĆØre s'est raidi, ses yeux s'Ć©tant fixĆ©s sur l'Ć©cran oĆ¹ Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupƧonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention Ć Madisyn. Ā« Salut. Ā» La salutation d'Andrew Ć©tait brĆØve, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonƧant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurĆ©e silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'Ć©tait qu'une formalitĆ©. Madisyn a rĆ©pondu par un hochement de tĆŖte poli, son attitude Ć©tant calme et dĆ©tachĆ©e. Waylon a continuĆ© Ć bavarder au tĆ©lĆ©phone avec Madisyn jusqu'Ć ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. MĆŖme si son pĆØre lui a raccrochĆ© au nez, Waylon Ć©tait visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. Ā« C'est ma petite sÅur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. Ā» Il lui a ensuite lancĆ© une invitation dĆ©contractĆ©e. Ā« Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?Ā» Il savait qu'Andrew Ć©vitait gĆ©nĆ©ralement de se rendre Ć la rĆ©sidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aĆ®nĆ©s. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, Ć©taient bien supĆ©rieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus dĆ©lirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait Ć l'idĆ©e d'Ć©pouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a rĆ©pondu nonchalamment : Ā« Bien sĆ»r, Ƨa fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. Ā» Waylon a clignĆ© des yeux, dĆ©contenancĆ© par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Ćtait-il vraiment sĆ©rieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante Ć la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigĆ©s vers leur vaste manoir, qui Ć©clipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriĆ©tĆ© dĆ©gageait une Ć©lĆ©gance royale, Ć l'image d'un chĆ¢teau par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escortĆ© Madisyn Ć travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'Ć une chambre spĆ©cialement prĆ©parĆ©e. La chambre Ć©tait une vĆ©ritable vision de la grĆ¢ce fĆ©minine, dĆ©corĆ©e de teintes dĆ©licates et d'ornements bien pensĆ©s, qui rendaient Madisyn muette Ć cause de son ambiance trop fĆ©minine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardĆ© Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandĆ© doucement : Ā« Madisyn, est-ce que c'est Ć ton goĆ»t?Ā» Ā« Oui, j'adore Ā», a rĆ©pondu Madisyn, la voix teintĆ©e d'un soupƧon d'impuissance. Elaine Ć©tait ravie et lui a serrĆ© la main avec douceur. Ā« C'est trĆØs agrĆ©able! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'Ć me le dire Ā», a-t-elle dit, pĆ©tillante de joie. Ā« Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton pĆØre et moi avons choisie pour toi! Ā» Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont Ć©carquillĆ©s devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'Ć©clairage tamisĆ©. Ā« Ce n'est que le dĆ©but. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain Ā», a annoncĆ© Elaine. Ā« Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?Ā», a demandĆ© Madisyn. Elaine a Ć©clatĆ© de rire, Ć©cartant l'inquiĆ©tude. Ā« Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet aprĆØs-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! Ā», a-t-elle dĆ©clarĆ© avec un sourire gĆ©nĆ©reux. Madisyn, bien que dĆ©passĆ©e, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincĆØre d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'aprĆØs-midi mĆŖme, ils se sont rendus Ć la mairie locale, oĆ¹ Madisyn a officiellement adoptĆ© le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalitĆ©s lĆ©gales accomplies, Elaine a serrĆ© la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. Ā« ChĆ©rie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. Ā» Glenn les a observĆ©es d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. Ā« Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet aprĆØs-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. VoilĆ dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. Ā» S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remerciĆ© Glenn et a pris la gĆ©nĆ©reuse somme. Il lui a tapotĆ© la tĆŖte avec amour, ses yeux dĆ©bordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine Ć©tait le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classĆ© de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn Ć la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque piĆØce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vĆŖtements. Ā« ChĆ©rie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. Ā» Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dĆ©passĆ©e, a acquiescĆ© et a rassemblĆ© les vĆŖtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarquĆ© que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a Ć©tĆ© amenĆ©e par Phyllis pour se livrer Ć une thĆ©rapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn Ć©tait Ć©vidente. Ā« Madisyn! Ā», s'est-elle exclamĆ©e, sa voix rĆ©sonnant d'incrĆ©dulitĆ©. Elaine, qui s'est retournĆ©e Ć la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanĆ©ment. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rĆ“le important de la famille Chapman dans l'Ć©ducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait dĆ©jĆ acceptĆ© de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il Ć©tait retournĆ© Ć l'entreprise un peu plus tĆ“t pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopĆ©ration. Alors qu'Elaine prĆ©parait un accueil chaleureux, prĆ©voyant mĆŖme de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volontĆ©, le ton de cette derniĆØre a changĆ© brusquement. Ā« Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?Ā» Phyllis a regardĆ© attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et Ć mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scĆØne Ć laquelle elle avait assistĆ© Ć l'HĆ“tel d'Alpenglow plus tĆ“t dans la journĆ©e. Ā« Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achĆØtes des produits de luxe ici, oĆ¹ as-tu trouvĆ© cet argent?Ā» Madisyn, le visage figĆ© dans un masque de dĆ©tachement glacial, a rĆ©pondu sans la moindre chaleur : Ā« Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. Ā» L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme Ć ce moment-lĆ , reflĆ©tant des annĆ©es de loyautĆ© non rĆ©ciproque. Elle avait Ć©levĆ© leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotĆ©e en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursĆ© la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir Ć©levĆ©e. Pourtant, les Chapman n'Ć©taient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sĆ©vĆØre alors qu'elle absorbait la duretĆ© des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginĆ©e comme faisant partie du passĆ© de Madisyn Ć©tait loin de la rĆ©alitĆ© qui se prĆ©sentait Ć elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilitĆ©. Ā« Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme Ć©tait autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?Ā», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant prĆ©sent, Phyllis a expirĆ© profondĆ©ment, son visage Ć©tant un masque de rĆ©signation douloureuse. Ā« En effet, elle Ć©tait une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa faƧade. Elle a profĆ©rĆ© de nombreux mensonges et a mĆŖme volĆ© de l'argent Ć notre famille. C'est une honte! Ā» Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargĆ©e d'une feinte dĆ©tresse : Ā« Ma dĆ©ception a Ć©tĆ© profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'Ć©loigner de notre famille, malgrĆ© les annĆ©es que nous avons passĆ©es Ć l'Ć©lever. Ā» Phyllis Ć©tait dĆ©terminĆ©e Ć dĆ©peindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunĆ©e ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se rĆ©pande qu'elle a Ć©tĆ© trop sĆ©vĆØre avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est mĆŖme tamponnĆ© les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prĆ©tendu dĆ©sespoir. Phyllis Ć©tait en train de la discrĆ©diter devant sa propre mĆØre. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une Ć©tincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a dĆ©couvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'Ć©tait pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. Ć cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a Ć©tĆ© mise Ć la porte et est devenue la risĆ©e de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a dĆ©couvert que son vrai pĆØre Ć©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frĆØres Ć©taient des personnalitĆ©s renommĆ©es dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichĆ©s est limitĆ©. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (AccĆ©der automatiquement Ć ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp | Fun Novels | https://www.facebook.com/61563251196448/ | 907 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.kifflire.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=505720925677482&rawadid=120212221288330441 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461482439_1670823906825610_3590375191103023623_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IyTshbl2kXwQ7kNvgFX4_-C&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AzcLJ6-J03ZQpf_kIun7ax5&oh=00_AYAVb2OVgCgGW5N9LyJ_IZmeYCwsz7MxsmcYVmPPqSJCow&oe=6714F1C7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fun Novels | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,615 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2202775}'
|
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | āWhere the f-k is she?ā I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. āAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.ā Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. āWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā I donāt answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnāt mess around and he had the largest pack. āHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. āUseless f-king Wolf.ā He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donāt quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. āIs this the way you greet all Alphaās?ā His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. āIām sorry.ā I whisper, getting to my feet. āIā¦I thought I was alone.ā I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. āCome forward.ā He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iām told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. āYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā I nod, though I couldnāt tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. āI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā He growls, āIām not in the mood to play games.ā āYes.ā I whisper. I couldnāt help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnāt sure how much more my body could take. āHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā āIā¦..ā I hated the question. āSpit it out, I havenāt got all day!ā He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnāt scent him. I knew why I hadnāt been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. āYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. āMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, āWhy would someone do that?ā If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. āIt was a punishment.ā I whisper. It wasnāt far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereās a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnāt tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me āNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā He turns to the crimson eyed man. āI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. āI wouldnāt do that if I were you.ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. āNeah,ā My name rolls off of his tongue, āwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.ā What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. āGo and get Beta Kyle.ā Alpha Trey seethes. āTell him that our guest is here.ā I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. āBeta Kyle,ā I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. āAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. āYouāre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnāt speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnāt last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. āNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. āNeah is your sister, correct?ā Alpha Dane questions my brother. āShe is.ā Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. āWhy do you treat her like shit?ā Straight to the point, my brother wouldnāt like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnāt know what to do. I couldnāt move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. āNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. āResponsible how?ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. āShe served them Wolfsbane.ā Donāt make a sound. Donāt make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnāt squeeze. āYou poisoned your parents?ā āI was six.ā I splutter. āI just made them lemonade.ā My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. āHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā āA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā Alpha Trey snaps āSounds to me like she was set up.ā Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. āYou werenāt there, Alpha Dane.ā My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. āI didnāt ask you here to talk about my slave!ā Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaās he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaās, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. āYouāre right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā āI thought we agreed.ā My brother exclaims. āNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. āWhat the f-k did you say to him?ā My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. āN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā āDid you tell him?ā Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. āWELL?ā My brother yells when I donāt immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. āBut I didnāt say it was you.ā I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. āIf you have ruined this, you wonāt see daylight again.ā He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. āPleaseā¦.ā I beg. āHe was an Alphaā¦Iā¦ I had to answer him.ā My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. āAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. āI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā āAs I said,ā my brother holds his ground, āShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā āYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. āIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā āWe donātā¦.ā āReally?ā He cocks a brow, āYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. āI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. āWe have already agreed on terms.ā āWell, Iām adding one. And if you donāt agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donāt want that.ā āI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. āYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? āDeal.ā Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnāt take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. āI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā He reaches a hand out and cups my face, āEnsure you have everything packed.ā He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. āIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,721 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457491515_1079617426923753_4229370685442861891_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cSTt8H7kslgQ7kNvgF93oOw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzcLJ6-J03ZQpf_kIun7ax5&oh=00_AYAdymaCJtbPLp3c6RKgWcrSwVMuJoWVeqbc8M6B14DrOQ&oe=6714F1D4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,626 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Read next chapter | Amidst her family's decline, she gave up the violin to become a caring canary, only to face her husband's disdain. With newfound enlightenment, she decisively divorced him and resumed her music career, which was a great success and made her ex-husband regret it! ===== Joelle Miller pored over Rebecca Lloyd's Twitter feed, studying each video with a laser-sharp attention, was eager to glimpse the face of Rebecca's boyfriend. Rebecca, the girl in the clips, exuded a soft and delicate aura in her plain white dress. She wasn't strikingly beautiful, but there was a wholesome simplicity about her, and her smile was genuinely charming. She discovered that on pivotal days--Christmas Eve, Valentine's Day, and even on Joelle's own birthday--Rebecca was with Adrian Miller, her so-called husband, who had been missing from all significant events for the past three years. Rebecca's joyful narrations and the casual snippets of her life with her boyfriend were more than enough to steep Joelle in gloom. "Do you see this? He saves the juiciest slice of watermelon just for me." "Even when he comes home late, he never forgets to bring me a little something." "And look at this--surprise! He picked up a blessing charm for me from the church." ...... The username on the account was "Countdown To Death." That was the only account Joelle followed. As she was about to reflect on the ominous name, the bathroom door swung open. In the dimly lit room, Adrian appeared, water dripped from his hair. Despite the dim lighting, his striking features were undiminished. Joelle instinctively snapped her phone shut and gazed at him, lost in thought. It had been ages since she last laid eyes on Adrian. Tonight, he was here not by choice. His grandmother, Irene Miller, was ill and desperate for a great-grandchild, which compelled him to return. Otherwise, he might never have come back. Over their three-year marriage, Adrian seldom visited home, spending most of his time at Oak Villas. It was common knowledge that he held no love for Joelle. She felt trapped in a marriage that existed in name only. "I'll give you one chance. Whether you as you wish or not is in the hands of fate," Adrian declared, his voice resonant and deep. What was he implying? Before Joelle could ponder further, Adrian seized her ankle and yanked her towards him, his shadow looming over her petite frame. Joelle's face turned pale as she faced his cruelty, her body tensed with fear. "Adrian! Stop, I don't want it..." Her words were interrupted by her own frantic struggles. Being forced into such a situation with the man she loved filled her with humiliation and terror. Adrian's sneer cut through the air. "You dared to frame me once; you should have seen this day coming. Just endure it." At his harsh words, Joelle's eyes filled with tears, her eyelashes fluttering like wounded butterflies. She looked up at his stern face, her voice trembling. "Things were not what you think..." Her protest was cut. The intense pain overwhelmed her, her resistance fading as despair took hold. She lay there, wishing for oblivion. "You've learned; playing hard to get is far more interesting than just lying there like a dead fish," he rasped, his voice laced with spite. After his shower, he departed without a backward glance, as though he couldn't leave fast enough. Before and after, his ritualistic showers seemed to cleanse him of her, as if she were a stain on his conscience. Joelle struggled to decipher her role in his life. Was she merely a plaything for his pleasure? Or a pawn to fulfill his family's expectations for an heir? The window stood wide open, letting in a biting cold wind. Joelle shivered, drawing the blanket tighter around herself. It wasn't just the chill in the air that made her tremble. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart, a relentless icy wind whipping through its open wound. The man she had adored for nearly eight years was now a stranger to her. Three years earlier, at a lavish banquet hosted by the Miller family, Joelle had overindulged in w*ne. When she had woken up, she had found herself sleeping with Adrian. Before she could gather her thoughts, her brother and several members of the Miller family had burst into the room. What was done could not be reversed. Adrian's grandmother had taken the reins and orchestrated their marriage. All this time, Adrian was convinced that Joelle had d**gged him to trap him. Joelle had once been baffled by Adrian's profound animosity, even if he believed she had framed him. After all, they had grown up together. But now, she understood. In Adrian's eyes, she was nothing but the nefarious woman who had sabotaged his relationship with Rebecca. She often found herself pondering how perfect Adrian seemed in Rebecca's videos--always so gentle and attentive. It dawned on her that he would probably never show her that same tenderness. Eventually, Joelle couldn't hold back her tears any longer and succumbed to a sobbing breakdown. That night, her sleep was restless and disturbed. In the later hours, she found herself dreaming of their earlier days when she and Adrian hadn't been at odds. Awoken by her troubled sleep, Joelle rose unusually early. After freshening up, she slipped into some casual clothes and made her way downstairs. Leah Jenkins, the long-serving maid, noticed Joelle descending and promptly set the table with breakfast, familiar with all her dietary preferences. Joelle took her time with breakfast, eating slowly and deliberately. "Mrs. Miller, why didn't you convince Mr. Miller to stay last night? It's not often he comes home," Leah commented, her tone reflecting sympathy for Joelle. Leah had been a servant of the Miller family for many years, witnessing the growth of Joelle and Adrian from childhood friends to the enemies they were now. A pang of discomfort briefly crossed Joelle's features before she masked it with a composed smile. "I tried, but he didn't stay," she admitted. Even if she could keep Adrian close physically, his heart was elsewhere. His affections lay at Oak Villas, home to the one he truly cherished. Leah hesitated before speaking again, her tone careful. "Maybe it's because Mr. Miller is so tied up with the company. Running such a massive business takes a lot of his time." After being reassigned to attend to Joelle three years ago, Leah had come to understand the nuances of this marriage better than anyone. Her insight brought with it a heartfelt sympathy for Joelle. Joelle's eyelashes quivered as she nibbled on her toast, her eyes watering slightly from the emotional strain. Yes, Adrian was preoccupied, but he always made time for Rebecca. He frequented Redemption Church to seek a blessing charm for her. Despite his hectic schedule, he never missed spending holidays with her. Just then, Joelle's phone broke the silence. As Leah left the dining room, Joelle picked up her phone and found her best friend, Katherine Nash, calling. "Katherine, I want a divorce," Joelle said in a raspy voice. Chapter 2 On Its Last Legs Joelle made up her mind--she wanted a divorce. There was no point in dragging this out any longer. After a moment of stunned silence, Katherine let out a shrill burst of laughter. "Are you going to get half of Adrian's assets? Oh, my God! Joelle, you're about to become a billionaire!" "No, I can't." Joelle had signed an agreement when she and Adrian married. If they divorced, she would get nothing. "Then why the hell are you divorcing? Just keep being his wife!" Joelle recalled Adrian's roughness the previous night and the humiliation that followed. She had been so naive in the past, believing that her love for Adrian could help her endure any hardship. But now, looking back, she realized how foolish she had been. Did suffering ever make Adrian love her more? The answer was no. A man who genuinely loved her would never let her suffer in the first place. Joelle laughed at herself mockingly and changed the subject. "By the way, remember the favor I asked you last time?" "Yes. I was going to tell you about that. You asked me to keep an eye out for a job, and I've got something for you. You'll be teaching a student to play the violin, though I must say, it'll be a waste of your talent." "That's fine," Joelle replied with a faint smile. "It's not a waste at all. I've been a housewife for three years. Just having someone willing to hire me is enough." "How is it not a waste? You were so close to becoming a part of an international orchestra. If it weren't for getting married..." Katherine trailed off, feeling indignant for her friend. After getting married, Joelle wasn't even allowed to work. These wealthy families clung to such outdated rules. The whole situation was ridiculous. Three years ago, Joelle's violin career had been on the rise. However, the Miller family's strict traditions forbade her from performing in public. On the very first day of her marriage, Adrian's mother had told her, "You don't need to work. Adrian will provide for you. Your job is to give birth to his babies and take care of your husband." Once her call with Katherine ended, Joelle went upstairs and retrieved her long-neglected violin from the study. This violin was a special gift from her father on her eighteenth birthday. Tragically, not long after she had received it, her father had suffered a stroke and fallen into a coma. Her older brother had taken on the responsibility of supporting their family. He had let her pursue her dreams of playing the violin without worries. As she reminisced about the past, Joelle drew the bow across the strings. Years ago, an accident had injured her wrist, and she hadn't played since. Now, as she played, sharp pain shot through her wrist, but she persisted. She relied on muscle memory to play a short piece. In the end, she gave a bitter laugh. It sounded terrible. Just then, she heard Leah's voice at the door, filled with surprise and delight. "Sir, you're back!" Leah was secretly relieved to see Adrian. His returning home must mean he still cared for Joelle. Perhaps if Joelle said something kind, their relationship might improve. Meanwhile, Joelle was surprised. Adrian rarely came home during the day. She had just set down her violin when the door swung open. Adrian stood in the doorway, his tall frame imposing. With furrowed brows, his eyes swept over her. He remembered that Joelle had learned to play the violin as a child and had been praised for her talent by a renowned teacher. But for some reason, she had stopped playing. Having listened from outside just now, he found her playing mediocre. How could anyone have praised her talent? Joelle glanced at him and lowered her head to place the violin back in its case. Then, in a low voice, she asked, "What brings you here? Is there anything you need?" "I came to pick up something and remind you that we need to visit Grandma tomorrow," Adrian replied in a cold tone. Visiting his grandmother at least once a month was a family rule. Tomorrow was the day. If not for this obligation, Adrian wouldn't have returned at all. If he and Joelle didn't show up together, Irene would be upset. Joelle smiled bitterly. She remembered the Miller family rules better than Adrian and always adhered to them. Even Irene, stringent as ever, couldn't find fault with her. "I haven't forgotten. I'm relieved to know you haven't either," Joelle responded. Her tone carried a hint of accusation, making Adrian sneer. For a moment, a simmering anger brewed within him. Without another word, he headed straight to the walk-in closet to look for something. Even though he rarely came home, Joelle still maintained his wardrobe meticulously--clothes washed, ironed, and neatly arranged. Joelle felt her role was reduced to performing household chores, something Leah could also manage. Her only advantage, perhaps, was that she was younger and prettier than Leah. Her eyes followed Adrian's movements. His ring finger was bare--the wedding ring nowhere to be seen. A sharp pang of pain shot through her heart. "Adrian, let's get a divorce," Joelle suddenly said, her voice as soft as a breeze. Saying those words drained all her strength, yet she felt a strange relief wash over her. Adrian turned around and stared at her with a mocking smile. "Think carefully before you speak. The Watson family is now on its last legs. Without my support, do you plan to sleep on the streets with your brother after the divorce?" Since the Watson family's downfall, Joelle had gone from being cherished to ridiculed. The Miller family despised her and looked down on her as if she and her brother were leeches they couldn't shake off. Even her intimate moments with Adrian made her feel degraded. Joelle bit her lip and straightened up. "I've already rented a place. Even if I ended up sleeping on the streets, that would be on me." All she wanted was for Adrian to respect her, but three years of captivity had worn down her pride and dignity. "And where did you get the money to rent a place? If you wanted to be independent so badly, you shouldn't have spent a single penny from the Miller family." Adrian, with his back to Joelle, found the missing wedding ring in a gap and held it in his palm. Joelle didn't notice. His words left her breathless. Yes, she had used her meager savings to rent the place. But since she was married to Adrian, wasn't what was hers also his? Besides, the financial support Adrian had given the Watson family over the years amounted to a significant sum. Joelle had always despised the idea of owing Adrian anything, yet her debt to him was the deepest. If they divorced, he would likely sever all financial support to the Watson family. Was he suggesting she would have to exit the marriage empty-handed? As Adrian turned to leave, Joelle called out to him, her dignity barely intact. "I'm legally entitled to this marriage and have a rightful claim to what's supposed to be mine. But don't worry, I won't ask for much--just enough to help Watson Group get through this crisis." Adrian froze, his features sharpening. His lips formed a thin line, and his jaw clenched. These were clear signs of his brewing anger. Even though Joelle had mentally braced herself, she couldn't withstand the intensity of his rage. Each moment under his stern gaze intensified her anxiety. Just then, his phone rang. Adrian pulled it from his pocket and began to walk away. "Adrian!" Chapter 3 I Will Always Hold My Head High Adrian's frustration crackled in the air like static. "If your brother needs money, tell him to march straight to Miller Group." "That's not what this is about!" Joelle retorted. He misunderstood her completely. Joelle hurried after him, her heart pounding with urgency. "Adrian, I want a divorce!" At those words, Adrian stopped going upstairs and turned his head; the phone in his hand fell silent too. At six feet three inches, Adrian towered over Joelle. His gaze was cold, and when he spoke, his voice dripped with mockery. "Joelle, can't you come up with a better game than this endless push-and-pull? If you're serious about a divorce, why don't you tell Grandma yourself? If not, don't ever let me hear that word from you again!" The door slammed shut behind him, the finality of it echoing. Joelle leaned against the wall, her legs giving out beneath her until she slid to the floor. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Their marriage had been crafted by Irene. Adrian had been forced into it, and Joelle knew it all too well. If she truly wanted a divorce, she knew talking to Irene would be the most effective route. But a small, foolish part of her had clung to the hope that she and Adrian were a real couple. That was why she had brought it up with him first--she saw him as her husband. But she had forgotten one crucial detail: Adrian had never been willing to marry her. From the start, his reluctance had been clear, though she had tried to overlook it. His last words to her weren't just dismissive--they were a command. If she was serious, she should confront Irene herself. Joelle took a shower, dressed in fresh clothes, and steeled herself to visit Irene. Irene was strict, authoritative, and feared by the entire family. She ruled with an iron fist, and disobedience was not tolerated. But Joelle shared a unique bond with her. Part of the reason Joelle had agreed to marry Adrian was to fulfill Irene's expectations. She had wanted to care for Adrian, build a home, and ensure that Irene could pass away without regret. But now, she couldn't hold on any longer. Watching Adrian lavish attention on another woman filled Joelle with a wave of bitterness that threatened to consume her. She knew Adrian didn't love her. He never had, and he never would! Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was her brother, Shawn Watson. "Shawn? What's wrong?" "Mrs. Miller!" It was Shawn's assistant, and his voice was panicked--something Joelle had never heard before. Her blood ran cold, and she gripped the phone tighter as she stood at the bottom of the staircase. "Where's Shawn? What happened to him?" "Last night, Mr. Watson attended a business meeting where he was pressured to drink heavily. He was supposed to come home, but Erick Lloyd insisted on taking him to a hot spring." Joelle froze, fury surging through her veins. "Did Erick not realize that could kill him?" "Erick is a loose cannon! He's been throwing his weight around ever since his father and brother were chauffeurs for the Miller family. Mrs. Miller, you need to come quickly! Mr. Watson is still in surgery, and the doctors have issued two critical condition notices. I couldn't hold out any longer before calling you!" His voice cracked as he neared the brink of tears. Joelle knew he wouldn't have reached out unless the situation was truly desperate. Shawn had always protected her from bad news, no matter how grim the circumstances. If the assistant was this shaken, Shawn's life must be teetering on the edge. Joelle felt as if the world was closing in around her, her voice strangled in her throat. She missed the last step and tumbled hard, her ankle twisting sharply. The searing pain snapped her back to reality, tears instantly welling up in her eyes. "Oh no! Mrs. Miller, how could you not be watching your steps?" Leah rushed over and helped Joelle to her feet. Joelle clutched Leah's arm, her vision blurred by tears. She tried to speak, but the words came out choked and broken between sobs. "My brother... I have to see him at the hospital!" Sensing the urgency in her voice, Leah didn't hesitate. "Alright, don't worry. I'll get the driver to take you right away!" Leah was a seasoned and dependable maid who had served the Miller family for years. Within five minutes, the car was parked before the villa. As Joelle was about to step into the car, she turned to Leah. "Please, don't tell Irene about this. I don't want to worry her." Leah's heart softened at Joelle's words. Even in her pale, tear-streaked state, Joelle was thinking of Irene's well-being. What a rare and remarkable girl she was! "Don't worry, Mrs. Miller. I know what to do. Go see your brother." When Joelle arrived at the hospital, Shawn had just been wheeled out of surgery. Seeing Shawn hooked up to tubes and wires, the assistant nearly crumpled to the floor. As Joelle approached, she found him kneeling against the wall, his eyes bloodshot and hollow. She held back the urge to scold him for not protecting Shawn better. There would be time for that later. Once Shawn's condition stabilized, Joelle pulled the assistant aside. "Tell me everything--how did this happen?" The assistant hesitated, his face drawn with worry. "Mrs. Miller, Mr. Watson specifically instructed us not to involve you in business matters." "This is a matter of life and death. Do you still think keeping me in the dark is an option?" Joelle's patience snapped, and she turned to walk away. "Mrs. Miller, it's no use." The assistant's voice was heavy with despair. "You know that ever since your father passed, Watson Group has rested entirely on Mr. Watson's shoulders. He's been fighting to uphold the family's dignity so that your life in the Miller family would be easier." For three years, Shawn had fought valiantly to keep the family afloat. However, without Adrian's financial backing, their efforts would have crumbled long ago. Shawn's deepest wish was for Joelle to live comfortably, but despite his relentless efforts, he could never win her the respect she deserved from her husband. No matter how much Shawn sacrificed, Joelle would remain undervalued in the Miller family. Joelle's anger simmered, yet she knew she couldn't change her reality. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Did you mention my relationship with Adrian?" She hoped that aligning herself with the Miller family could help Shawn stand his ground. "Mr. Watson refuses to bring it up. He's afraid it will only make things harder for you." Joelle let out a bitter laugh. From the beginning, she had never been able to stand on equal footing with Adrian. No wonder he despised her--she could barely tolerate herself. Just an hour ago, she had resolved to ask for a divorce. Now, she found herself clinging to Adrian's name, desperate to make life easier for Shawn. "Tell Shawn I'm Adrian Miller's wife, the one Irene handpicked. As long as I'm Mrs. Miller, I will hold my head high in the Miller family!" Footsteps echoed behind her. Joelle turned and locked eyes with Adrian's cold gaze. Beside him stood a frail-looking girl with wide, innocent eyes, clinging to Adrian openly. Adrian's glance at Joelle was filled with cold disdain, as if even acknowledging her presence was an effort. This cunning woman had d**gged him into marriage. With such deceitful tactics, how could she easily walk away from this union? The same marriage served as a lifeline for her struggling family. He had given Watson Group a hundred million each year. Joelle would be a fool to risk losing that by actually divorcing him. Chapter 4 She Finally Figured It Out Joelle had long since grown numb to Adrian's cold indifference. She quietly observed their intertwined arms, her thoughts drifting to the sweet moments captured in Rebecca's videos that had made many envious. What a perfect couple they made! The thought struck Joelle like a k*ife, and suddenly, she felt like the real third wheel. "Joelle, please don't get things wrong!" Rebecca's voice was laced with urgency as she quickly withdrew her hand from Adrian's arm. "I'm not well and can't walk far. Adie was just being kind enough to support me." Joelle managed a faint smile. "What brings you to the hospital?" she asked Adrian, deliberately ignoring Rebecca's explanation. If there was one thing Joelle had learned, it was that the best revenge against the other woman was to act as if she didn't exist. "It's about Erick," Rebecca interjected, her hands clasped in front of her like a repentant child. "I also came to say sorry to you, Joelle. Sorry about Erick being so careless and causing your brother to end up in the hospital." Joelle retorted, "Did I hear careless? Your brother nearly killed mine, and you think an apology is enough to make it right?" Rebecca flinched, instinctively clutching Adrian's sleeve for support. Adrian's voice was as cold as winter when he finally spoke. "That's enough, Joelle. It wasn't intentional." Then he turned to Rebecca, and his tone softened. "Let's go. Aren't you here to see Erick?" A wave of icy realization washed over Joelle. She had hoped naively that Adrian was here to check on Shawn. But no, he was just here for Rebecca, to see Erick. Even if he did stop by to see Shawn, it would only be out of obligation, nothing more. She knew better than to expect Adrian to defend her. "Rebecca, I won't forget what Erick did!" Joelle said. Rebecca's legs buckled, and she collapsed against Adrian's chest. He caught her just in time, holding her close. "Joelle, Erick didn't mean any harm. He's in the hospital too!" "Is he dead? If not, he has to pay for what he's done!" Joelle rarely lashed out, but today was different. Shawn was basically the only family she had left. Her father, incapacitated by a stroke, lay in a vegetative state with little or no hope of recovering, and her mother had perished in a car accident. Since she was eighteen, it had been just her and Shawn, facing the world together. During their darkest hours, Shawn had carried the burden alone, allowing Joelle to pursue her passion for the violin. Now, the thought of losing him too was unbearable. She wished nothing more than for Erick to die. "Joelle, how can you say that?" Rebecca sobbed, her voice trembling with disbelief. Adrian's patience snapped, and his eyes turned cold as they locked onto Joelle. "What do you want?" "Shawn received two critical condition notices. How about Erick?" Rebecca gasped, clinging to Adrian as if he were the only thing keeping her from collapsing, her fragile body trembling like a leaf in the wind. "Joelle, please! I only have one brother left. Show mercy, please!" She fainted before Joelle could respond, leaving no room for further argument. Adrian scooped Rebecca up, his eyes filled with cold reproach as he looked at Joelle one last time. He walked away, leaving Joelle standing there, rooted to the spot, unable to move or even think for what felt like an eternity. Before their marriage, she had been the cherished girl, but afterward, she had reduced herself to the role of Adrian's servant. Looking back, she realized how naive she had been. She used to be such a proud person, but now she endures all kinds of grievances just to please her husband. How pathetic! It's been three years, it's time to divorce and start a new life... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-e | Heart-warming Novel | https://www.facebook.com/61565720283161/ | 586 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-ena220_2-0918-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=1165464034626813&rawadid=120212618157760642 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461406225_1216589156213752_6029111600976056027_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=t5xlnVw-G6EQ7kNvgH9uGe-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ADAY8jlPJB1be-T_tyG0zbs&oh=00_AYCKkt5OthSueSJz8fXzlJtxgUDXeCnYdQEqNmYT1EV2Xw&oe=6714E354 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Heart-warming Novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,630 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Comeback Of The Adored Heiress | As the real heiress returns, onlookers mock at how the fake heiress will end. She, however, comes back as the daughter of a top billionaire, taking on the role of a judge in the real heiress competition, terminating her foster parents'contract, backed by business tycoons, and stunning everyone! ===== "Madisyn, for years, we've raised you, never imagining you capable of such cruelty. This house can no longer bear your presence. You must leave immediately." Declared the imposing woman before Madisyn Chapman, her gaze laden with disdain and a bitter chill, her elegant attire contrasting sharply with the harshness of her words. "Mom, please, it was an accident. I lost my footing and tumbled down the stairs on my own. Madisyn had no part in this," said a young girl from her seat on the sofa. Just half an hour prior, Jenna Chapman, the biological daughter of the Chapmans, had suffered a fall on the staircase. At that time, Madisyn had been alone on the upper floor. Everyone believed Madisyn had pushed Jenna... Now, the looks that the Chapmans shot at Madisyn were filled with venom and disgust, a stark contrast to their attitude just a week prior, when they had professed their reluctance to ever part with her. Madisyn looked down at the floor, a fleeting shadow of irony passing through her eyes. Once, Madisyn was the sole daughter of the Chapmans. Though she never basked in parental favoritism, she lacked for nothing, her basic needs always met. The facade shattered when Jeffry Chapman, whom she had known as her father, met with a grave accident necessitating an urgent bl**d transfusion. The subsequent tests unveiled a startling truth--Madisyn was not his biological child. Jeffry then harnessed his extensive network to uncover the whereabouts of his true daughter, Jenna. The Chapman family was a prestigious household in Gemond, and news like this naturally spread quickly. To manage the public narrative and preserve their esteemed reputation, they declared an unwavering commitment to Madisyn, the girl they had raised, asserting their intention to treat her as their own for a while longer before she returned to her biological family. Behind closed doors, however, their plans were starkly different. They wanted to quickly send Madisyn away at once. Upon Jenna's arrival, the Chapman family blamed Madisyn for Jenna's years of hardship, relegating Madisyn from her room to a mere storage space, diminishing her status drastically. She was tasked with menial chores, her status far beneath even those of the household servants. Jenna, however, still wanted Madisyn gone. She had crafted several schemes against Madisyn, yet her parents turned a blind eye, their disdain for Madisyn thinly veiled. These tribulations stripped away any illusions Madisyn had about her former family, fueling a resolve to confront the injustices imposed upon her. As the tensions reached a boiling point, she faced Jenna, her voice resolute as she said, "I'll leave, but not before setting the record straight, Jenna!" Jenna's composure wavered under the intensity of Madisyn's icy stare, her body trembling slightly. Was this the same Madisyn who had once submitted quietly to every slight? A dark glint flickered in Jenna's eyes. She was the rightful heiress to the Chapman family assets, not this usurper, Madisyn, who had been living in luxury undeserved. She had to drive this impostor out! "Madisyn, I have no idea what you're going on about!" Jenna's voice dripped with feigned confusion. "Ever since I reclaimed my rightful place, receiving the affection rightfully owed to me by our parents, I've sensed your discontent. Despite your actions, I've remained tolerant. But my legs... how could you? Dancing is my soul's expression. Had I known you coveted the national competition spot so desperately, I would not have contested it." Her insinuation was clear: Madisyn had sabotaged her out of it. The gaze of Jenna's mother, Phyllis Chapman, hardened at Jenna's words, her voice laced with disdain. "Jenna, you possesses a remarkable talent that Madisyn could never hope to match. That competition spot was yours by right. And you, Madisyn!" She turned sharply towards Madisyn, adding, "Pack your belongings and leave immediately!" Madisyn's usually somber expression seemed only to fuel her contempt. Meanwhile, Jenna, ever the docile and talented daughter, shone brightly in her eyes--a true Chapman. Amidst the unfolding drama, Jeffry finally broke his silence, his voice heavy with disappointment. "Madisyn, our agreement was to keep you until the public scrutiny waned, yet here we are, facing your deep-seated resentment towards Jenna. We have no choice but to return you to your true family today." Jenna's eyes glittered with a triumphant gleam as her father pronounced Madisyn's imminent departure. In stark contrast, Madisyn's face remained an unreadable mask as she went up the stairs to gather her possessions. Her prolonged stay on the upper floor kindled a flicker of anxiety in Jenna. "What if she attempts to take everything with her?" After all, everything of value in the house rightfully belonged to her--how could she allow a fake to leave with any part of her wealth? Eventually, Madisyn reappeared, descending the staircase slowly, her movements deliberate. She carried a small, unassuming black bag. As her gaze swept coolly across the living room, it unsettled Jeffry enough for him to divert his eyes. Phyllis's eyebrows knitted together at the sight of Madisyn's minimal luggage. "Is that all you've packed? What's in there? Show me," she demanded, suspicion lacing her tone. Jeffry, however, raised a hand to halt his wife's interrogation. "Let her be." It was probably just the bank card he gave her, which had a mere hundred thousand dollars left on it. Unfazed, Madisyn placed her bag squarely on the table, her expression stoic. "Inspect it if you must." Phyllis, unable to mask her distrust, scoffed. "Maybe she has packed something valuable," she muttered as she unzipped the bag. Peering inside, she found nothing more than a notebook, a few seeds, and a small stack of cash--hardly the valuables she had feared. Phyllis, her face flushed with embarrassment from her baseless accusation, straightened up. "I'll let the driver take you there," she said crisply. Jeffry, the weight of the situation bearing down on him, reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. "Madisyn, when you return, listen to your parents. They're farmers, yes... but they are good, simple people. You should help them." Madisyn looked at the offered card with her beautiful eyes, her expression calm. "Everyone has their own destiny to fulfill," she replied quietly, pushing the card back towards Jeffry. "But before I leave, there needs to be clarity. Jenna, how did you truly fall down those stairs? This is your last chance to tell the truth." Jenna seethed internally, infuriated by Madisyn's serene composure, which seemed to elevate her above everyone else despite her humble origins. Madisyn was not from a wealthy family! She was just two farmers' daughter! "Madisyn, what are you implying? That I threw myself down the stairs?" Jenna retorted. "My legs are my life; they are essential for my dancing. Why would I ever get them injured?" As she spoke, Jenna's emotions crescendoed, and she dissolved into theatrical tears, collapsing into Phyllis's arms. Suddenly, Jennainstinctively leaped to her feet because of a shattered vase. Silence enveloped the room as everyone, including Phyllis and Jeffry, turned their shocked gazes towards her. Jenna's sudden agility was startling--didn't she say she couldn't stand up because of her injuries? Chapter 2 The Richest Man In Gemond Realizing her mistake, Jenna collapsed onto the sofa, clutching at her legs with exaggerated distress. "Ah, my legs! They hurt so much!" Jeffry's response was not of anger but of a guilt directed towards Madisyn. "Madisyn, please understand, Jenna is still very young. Don't hold this against her..." Madisyn had heard this excuse too many times. "Of course, I wouldn't retaliate. After all, it picks up such behavior from its owners, right?" With a final sneer that cut through the tense air, Madisyn shouldered her modest bag and strode towards the door, her steps resolute and unwavering. She did not look back at the family she was leaving behind. The trio she left in her wake seethed in fury. Outside, the driver waited, oblivious to the turmoil that had unfolded within the walls of the Chapman family's house. Since Jenna's return, respect for Madisyn from the household staff had waned significantly--even the driver withheld the customary greeting as she approached. Ignoring his presence, Madisyn strode past him, her posture straight with resolve. The driver, catching up to her with a hint of urgency in his steps, called out, "Madisyn, I have been told to drive you to your destination." Madisyn halted, turning slightly to deliver her response, her tone icy, "No need. From this moment, I want nothing to do with the Chapman family." With those final words, she hailed a cab and told the driver the address Jeffry had previously sent to her phone. The destination was a humble, rundown village, far from the opulence she had known. Upon arriving, she noticed the disrepair of her biological parents' home, the air filled with muffled cries that pulled at her heart. Stepping inside, she saw many people. A stark contrast presented itself: a man in a clean, elegant suit, surrounded by bodyguards, stood in front of a weeping couple clad in simple peasant garb. As Madisyn absorbed the surreal tableau, the man turned, his eyes filled with redness and disbelief. He rushed towards her, arms open wide. "My daughter, it's really you! I can't believe that you're really alive!" The tall, imposing man's voice broke with emotion. Madisyn stood bewildered. Who was this man and why was he acting like that? Madisyn absorbed the teary gazes of the peasant couple before her. Her voice, shaky with confusion, finally broke the silence. "Mom, Dad, what's happening?" The male farmer sighed heavily, his voice weary with the weight of untold truths. "Madisyn, we are not your real parents. Jenna is the rightful daughter of the Chapmans, but you... you are not ours. Our baby was stillborn." He paused, motioning towards the well-dressed man. "This man is your real father." Madisyn's eyes flickered to the stranger, noting the undeniable similarities in their features. The man produced a document from his briefcase, his hand trembling slightly. "Madisyn, when I first saw you at the hospital, something about you struck me, though I dismissed it then," he explained, his voice choked with emotion. "After hearing about the Chapmans' reunion with their real daughter, I had to know if perhaps, there had been a mistake. This paternity test confirms my suspicions--you are indeed my daughter." Taking the report, Madisyn saw the undeniable proof in black and white. In fact, even without it, their similar features spoke volumes. Madisyn's response was a silence filled with tumultuous thoughts. This revelation, this new twist in her already complex narrative, overwhelmed her. The man continued, "It's a lot to take in, I know. But this is the truth. The night you were born, there was a tragic error at the hospital. Due to a nurse's negligence, three families had their lives unknowingly intertwined. This couple's child was declared stillborn and mistakenly given to us, you ended up with the Chapmans, and Jenna was brought here." "You have no idea how much this affected your mother. She's waiting anxiously at the hotel, hoping to finally meet you." His eyes moistening. Moved by his sincerity, Madisyn nodded slowly, her gaze shifting back to the farmers. The suited man's voice softened as he promised, "This was all an accident. They too are victims in this. I intend to offer compensation to help them." The male farmer waved his hand dismissively, his voice firm. "We don't need; knowing the truth is enough for us." The farmer's voice carried a tinge of weariness mixed with a subtle disillusionment as he spoke. His relationship with Jenna, the girl he and his wife had raised as their own, had soured after she reunited with her biological family; she had ceased all communication with them. "You should go home now. It's not often a family finds their way back to each other; don't waste your time lingering here," he said, his expression a mixture of sadness and detachment as he guided Madisyn and the suited man to the door. Madisyn followed the suited man towards a gleaming Rolls-Royce parked by the curb. The opulence of the vehicle was a stark contrast to the modest home she had just exited. "Madisyn, I am Glenn Johns, your father. From here on out, I'm here for you--whatever you need, don't hesitate to ask," the suited man said, his voice soft but firm. The realization dawned slowly--Glenn Johns was not just a wealthy man; he was the CEO of the Johns Group--the richest man in Gemond. The implications of her newfound lineage began to settle in, heavy and profound. Madisyn nodded slowly. The Alpenglow Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Gemond. Jenna, draped in a flowing Chanel dress, embodied elegance as she entered the grand lobby with her parents. The occasion was momentous; Phyllis had just learned that Lynda Johns, vice president of the Dance Association and a judge for the national competition, was in town. Phyllis had quickly seen the opportunity--being under Lynda's tutelage could secure Jenna the championship. With this in mind, she had Jenna swiftly put on her finest attire and rushed her to the hotel. However, upon their arrival, a surprise awaited them. Across the lobby, Madisyn stood, her attire simple--a T-shirt and jeans--yet she carried herself with a poised grace that seemed to draw the eye. Beside her was a man in a suit, his presence striking, though his features were obscured from Phyllis's view. "Madisyn? What the hell is she doing here?" Phyllis murmured under her breath, her tone a mix of confusion and annoyance. Chapter 3 Her Real Family "The news about Ms. Johns's arrival must have been leaked," Jenna said with a facade of innocence, her voice low and tinged with curiosity. "It seems Madisyn is also keen on learning from Ms. Johns. Perhaps she doesn't know yet that Madisyn has been kicked out of our home. It looks like we might both end up as her students!" Phyllis's face clouded over with concern at Jenna's words. She hurried forward, her intent clear--to intercept Madisyn before she could make any influential connections. However, Madisyn was already moving swiftly toward the Room of Emerald, the hotel's most exclusive and private room. Phyllis was perplexed. Why would Madisyn head to the Room of Emerald? Jenna, catching up, shared her mother's surprise. "Mom, that room isn't just open to anyone. It seems Madisyn is more connected than we thought. She must have some very impressive friends." "What sort of friends could she possibly have?" Phyllis muttered bitterly, her mind racing with unfavorable assumptions. Disgust momentarily overtook her as she grappled with these thoughts, but there was little time to dwell. With a sense of urgency, Phyllis pulled out her phone and dialed Lynda. "Apologies, I'm currently handling an urgent matter." Lynda's voice was detached and brisk over the phone before she promptly ended the call. Despondency overwhelmed Jenna, her spirits plummeting as she masked her face with her hands, tears trickling between her fingers. Jeffry encircled her with his arms, his voice imbued with gentle assurance. "Don't worry, Jenna. There'll be more opportunities. We'll find another way." Meanwhile, Lynda placed her phone back on the cushion beside her. Her brother Glenn had orchestrated an immediate family gathering following the discovery of his long-lost daughter. "Madisyn must have been through a lot over the years," said Kristine Johns, sitting elegantly beside Lynda. She had striking features, exquisite makeup, and was dressed in a luxurious gown. Though she projected the image of a refined lady, her expression betrayed a deep-seated concern. Lynda responded thoughtfully, "I heard her former family had treated her quite well. She might not have faced the hardships we imagine." Kristine's reply was laced with conviction. "It's crucial that we extend our warmth and support to her." Lynda affectionately stroked Kristine's head, taking pride in her student's good character. Kristine was adopted by the Johns family. Her acceptance of Madisyn highlighted her generous spirit and kindness. She was not concerned that Madisyn's return would threaten her status. In the corner, Elaine Johns sat quietly, her gaze fixed on the door, eager and expectant. Kristine caught the intensity of Elaine's gaze, feeling a stir of unease. Finally, the door opened, the young woman who entered looked gorgeous, her aloof and exquisite features mirroring Elaine's strikingly enough to affirm their kinship. Kristine felt an inexplicable hollowness at the sight. Elaine, unable to contain her emotions any longer, surged forward. "My daughter!" she exclaimed as she enveloped Madisyn in a tight embrace, her tears flowing freely. Madisyn stood momentarily stunned by the intensity of the welcome, her hands hesitantly patting Elaine's back. A newfound warmth blossomed within her--a familial warmth. "Let Madisyn sit down first." Glenn's voice was gentle. As they settled onto the sofa, Elaine clung to Madisyn, trying to steady her voice through her tears. "Madisyn, I'm so sorry it took us this long to find you. You must have endured so much." "I... It's okay. I'm alright." Elaine's tears, warm and earnest, dripped onto Madisyn's hand, leaving her somewhat at a loss. Touched by such a heartfelt display, she gently reassured Elaine, "Don't cry, Mom. We're together now." The term "Mom" seemed to spark a profound joy in Elaine, her voice quivering as she responded, "Yes, you're back. And I promise to make everything right." Glenn observed the exchange with a bright smile, his eagerness palpable as he looked at Madisyn. Feeling the weight of his gaze, she turned to him. "Um... Dad." "We're so happy to be reunited with you, my Madisyn." Glenn beamed, his face alight with happiness, a rare expression of pure delight. "Let me introduce you to our family. This is your Aunt Lynda." Lynda observed Madisyn, offering a slight nod in acknowledgment. Madisyn returned the gesture with polite warmth. Then, it was Kristine. Kristine's smile was radiant as she addressed Madisyn. "I've been waiting so long to finally say this--I have a sister to brag about now!" Elaine chimed in, her voice tinged with a hint of hesitation, "This is Kristine. Her father was a close friend of your dad's. Kristine lost her parents when she was very young, and we took her in. If this makes you uncomfortable..." "It's fine." Madisyn cut her off gently, understanding the implication. Glenn pulled out his phone. "It's been tough for you all these years, Madisyn. Let's start by exchanging numbers," he suggested. Elaine quickly followed suit, producing her own phone. "And exchange numbers with me as well," she added eagerly. After Madisyn compliantly exchanged numbers with them, her phone buzzed with two notifications. Her father had sent her ten million dollars through Venmo, and her mother did the same. Glenn grinned, his voice filled with a casual generosity. "Here's a little pocket money from Dad and mother. If it's not enough, just let me know." Elaine's warmth didn't falter. "And I've picked out some clothes for you. You can try them on when we get home!" This whirlwind of generosity was unfamiliar to Madisyn, yet it enveloped her in a warmth she had never known. However, Kristine felt both unease and shock. Glenn and Elaine had just casually transferred twenty million dollars to Madisyn--a sum that dwarfed her own relatively modest monthly allowance. Was this because Madisyn was their biological child and she was adopted? Chapter 4 Her Brother Throughout the meal, Elaine and Glenn took turns heaping food onto Madisyn's plate, the food piled high looking like a small mountain. By the time Madisyn finished it all, her stomach was full. It was a novel and heartwarming barrage of affection, expressed through every dish her parents offered. The sudden ring of Glenn's phone cut through the moment. He glanced at the caller ID and a broad smile spread across his face. "Madisyn, it's one of your elder brothers on the line, the youngest among them. He's eager to meet you." He accepted the video call, and a voice brimming with enthusiasm burst forth. "Did you find her? I can't wait to see her!" Glenn glanced at Madisyn, who gave a shy nod, prompting Glenn to angle the phone towards her. "Here she is--your little sister, Madisyn." "Yeah, we're definitely related!" The face on the screen lit up with a mischievous grin. Madisyn's heart skipped a beat as she recognized him-- Waylon, a famous award-winning movie star. Her world seemed to expand in an instant, her family connections sprawling into realms she had never imagined. "Hi," Madisyn said, her voice a soft whisper. Waylon Johns's excitement surged through the phone. "Madisyn, I'm stuck on set right now, so I can't come back, but I'll send you something special soon!" His affection was palpable. Despite their newly discovered biological tie, Waylon's warmth felt genuine and immediate. Waylon and his brothers had long hoped for a younger sister. Although they had Kristine, she was adopted by their parents when she was not an infant anymore, and she was not blood-related to them, making them not that close. Waylon then turned to the aloof and noble man beside him. "Andrew, meet my sister. Isn't she adorable?" Andrew Klein, known for his reserved and imposing presence, glanced at the screen. The moment he saw the girl on the screen, his previously casual glance instantly froze. Madisyn's long soft hair flowed down her shoulders and her delicate features, remarkably mirroring the Johns family traits, were very captivating. Madisyn maintained her poise as the video call continued, but Kristine's reaction was less controlled. At the mention of "Andrew", her body stiffened, her eyes locked on the screen where Andrew appeared as striking as ever. His aloof disposition made her suspect he wouldn't spare much attention for Madisyn. "Hi." Andrew's greeting was brief, his voice low. Kristine felt a pang of discomfort, her nails digging into her palm. She reassured herself silently that Andrew's greeting was nothing more than a formality. Madisyn gave a polite nod in response, her demeanor calm and detached. Then, Waylon continued to chatter away on the phone with Madisyn until Glenn stepped in, reminding him not to keep Madisyn from her meal. Even though his father hung up on him, Waylon was visibly delighted, turning back to Andrew with a grin. "That's my long-lost younger sister. Isn't she adorable? I need to finish up here fast and head back to meet her." He threw a casual invitation Andrew's way. "Andrew, want to come back with me?" He knew it was a long shot; Andrew typically avoided visits to the Johns family's residence due to Kristine's overt affection. There had been an old arrangement of a potential marriage between the Johns family and the Klein family, but it was merely a verbal agreement made by the elders. The Kleins, a prominent family from Ansport, were leagues apart from the Johns family of Gemond in status and influence, a gap that Kristine seemed to ignore as she clung to the idea of marrying Andrew. Andrew, his gaze intense and distant, replied nonchalantly, "Sure, it's been a while since I last saw your parents." Waylon blinked, taken aback by Andrew's unexpected acceptance. Was he being serious? Chapter 5 The Arrogant Fool Once the meal concluded, the Johns family all made their way to their expansive mansion, dwarfing the simpler villa of the Chapman family in both scale and splendor. The estate exuded a regal elegance, mirroring a castle in its grandeur. Elaine eagerly escorted Madisyn through the vast corridors to a specially prepared room. The room was a vision of feminine grace, adorned with delicate hues and thoughtful embellishments, striking Madisyn mute with its overly girlish ambiance. With a flourish, Elaine flung open the wardrobe doors. Madisyn's eyes widened at the array inside-- rows of exquisite, opulent dresses that sparkled under the soft lighting. "These are just the beginning. There's more to arrive tomorrow," Elaine announced. "Thank you, Mom, but--isn't this a bit much?" Madisyn inquired. Elaine laughed lightly, dismissing the worry. "Oh, never! A girl can never have too many dresses. This afternoon, we're going shopping so you can add anything else you like!" she declared with a generous smile. Madisyn, though overwhelmed, felt a deep warmth from the gestures surrounding her. Elaine had intended to wait a few days before changing Madisyn's name. However, Madisyn, feeling the genuine love from Elaine and Glenn, saw no reason to delay. That very afternoon, they visited the local City Hall, where Madisyn officially adopted the surname Johns, becoming Madisyn Johns. With the legal formalities complete, Elaine squeezed Madisyn's hand, her voice filled with excitement. "Sweetheart, let's dive into some shopping and see what catches your eye." Glenn watched the two with a tender gaze, regret in his tone. "You two enjoy yourselves. I've got some work this afternoon and can't come along. Here's ten million--treat yourselves to whatever delights you find." The Moonshine Mall was the top-ranked luxury shopping mall in Gemond. Elaine led Madisyn to the chic Chanel boutique, eyes alight with excitement as she envisioned Madisyn in each piece. She quickly picked out a collection of garments. "Sweetheart, try these on. If they suit you, we'll take them all." Madisyn, feeling somewhat overwhelmed yet compliant, nodded and gathered the clothes. As she was about to head to the fitting room, she noticed Phyllis and Jenna approaching. Jenna, clearly in a foul mood, had been brought by Phyllis to indulge in some retail therapy. Her surprise at seeing Madisyn was evident. "Madisyn?" she blurted out, her voice ringing with disbelief. Elaine, turning at the voice, recognized the pair instantly. She softened, knowing the Chapman family's significant role in Madisyn's upbringing. Glenn had already agreed to work with the Chapman family's company for their part in raising Madisyn, and he had returned to the company earlier just to meet with Jeffry to discuss the cooperation. As Elaine readied a warm greeting, even planning to cover Phyllis's and Jenna's shopping expenses as a gesture of goodwill, Jenna's tone shifted sharply. "Madisyn, what are you doing here? This is a Chanel boutique. Can you even afford anything?" Phyllis scrutinized Madisyn in confusion, her face darkening as she recalled the scene she had seen at the Alpenglow Hotel earlier that day. "Madisyn, why aren't you with your poor parents? Buying luxury goods here, where did you get such money?" These harsh words cut through the boutique's refined air, leaving Elaine shocked and momentarily speechless. Madisyn, her face set in a mask of icy detachment, responded without a hint of warmth, "My affairs are no longer your concern." Madisyn's view of the Chapman family had crystallized in that moment, reflecting years of unreciprocated loyalty. She had elevated their modest enterprise to a publicly traded powerhouse, believing she had repaid the debt of gratitude for raising her. Yet, the Chapmans were unaware of her help. Elaine's expression turned stern as she absorbed the harshness of Phyllis's words. The family she had envisioned as part of Madisyn's past was far from the reality presented before her. They treated Madisyn not with familial concern, but with outright hostility. "Excuse me, I gather this young woman was once a daughter to you, but why are you treating her like this now?" Elaine interjected, unable to hold back her dismay. With an audience now present, Phyllis exhaled deeply, her face a mask of sorrowful resignation. "Indeed, she was a daughter to me once. But I must caution you, madam, not to be deceived by her facade. She's crafted numerous lies and even stolen money from our family. She's a disgrace!" She continued, her voice laden with feigned distress, "My disappointment was profound, leaving me no choice but to distance her from our family, despite the years we spent nurturing her." Phyllis was determined to paint Madisyn in the worst possible light, ensuring that no wealthy lady would think well of Madisyn, lest word spread that she was too harsh on this fake daughter. To make her words more convincing, she even dabbed at her eyes, simulating tears to underscore her supposed despair. Phyllis was actively discrediting her before her own mother. Madisyn's expression hardened, a dangerous spark igniting in her gaze... ...... ==== Madisyn was stunned to discover that she was not her parents' biological child. Due to the real daughter's scheming, she was kicked out and became a laughingstock. Thought to be born to peasants, Madisyn was shocked to find that her real father was the richest man in the city, and her brothers were renowned figures in their respective fields. They showered her with love, only to learn that Madisyn had a thriving business of her own... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60743322-fb_contact-e | Beloved Books | https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ | 473 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60743322-fb_contact-enp65_2-c2-0827-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=1758242218037720&rawadid=120211955111890227 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461516300_571142745342471_1360506266809776409_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KvenLFxlml4Q7kNvgEQ8fZQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ADAY8jlPJB1be-T_tyG0zbs&oh=00_AYBkogjBsPA_mm7D-dQ4v-pKxdet4LzouYouU2b9BpW3qw&oe=6714D043 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Beloved Books | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,629 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Enamorarme de ella despuĆ©s del divorcio | Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, en su primer dĆa de trabajo tras regresar al paĆs, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, Ć©l persiste en perseguirla, ella no querĆa que Ć©l supiera que habĆa dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard saliĆ³ del aeropuerto y parĆ³ un taxi. Le dio la direcciĆ³n al conductor y entrĆ³ en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contemplĆ³ a travĆ©s de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... DespuĆ©s de seis aƱos, habĆa regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que habĆa intentado olvidar todos estos aƱos, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudiĆ³ la cabeza y ahuyentĆ³ esos pensamientos. En esta ocasiĆ³n, no habĆa vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inĆŗtiles recuerdos. HabĆa vuelto porque su jefe se lo habĆa pedido. Ćl le habĆa dicho que su compaƱĆa estaba en un callejĆ³n sin salida, y querĆa que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no habĆa querido regresar, pero despuĆ©s de pensarlo un poco, decidiĆ³ hacerlo... Dado que hace seis aƱos habĆa sido su jefe quien la habĆa ayudado en el momento mĆ”s difĆcil de su vida, y querĆa devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compaƱĆa... Cuando llegĆ³, vio que la mayorĆa de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchĆ³ unas palabras... "OĆ que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "Ā”En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "Ā”Oye! ĀæSabes quiĆ©n quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. SabĆa que a esa gente no le importaba quiĆ©n iba a comprar la empresa o cuĆ”l serĆa el precio... Lo Ćŗnico que querĆan era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allĆ para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, serĆ” la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ĀæquiĆ©n es mĆ”s poderoso que RK y se atreverĆa a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchĆ³ un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que habĆa sellado en algĆŗn rincĆ³n de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenĆ³ de ellos como una inundaciĆ³n. Se sintiĆ³ mareada. SintiĆ³ como si aĆŗn estuviera encerrada en la MansiĆ³n RK, rodeada de frĆas paredes... PensĆ³ que hacĆa tiempo que lo habĆa olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusiĆ³n suya... **** Flashback... Hace seis aƱos... En la MansiĆ³n RK... Stella cruzĆ³ la puerta y se dirigiĆ³ a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenĆa buen aspecto. Ella se veĆa seria y aturdida... Su pequeƱa cara lucĆa un poco pĆ”lida. "SeƱora, ĀæquĆ© le ha pasado? ĀæPor quĆ© se ve tan pĆ”lida y dĆ©bil?" La que hablĆ³ fue Mia. Ella llevaba aƱos trabajando para Kingston y siempre habĆa tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupĆ³. Su mirada se posĆ³ en los documentos que Stella sostenĆa y le preguntĆ³... "ĀæEstĆ” todo bien?" Stella la mirĆ³, forzĆ³ una sonrisa y respondiĆ³... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ĀæQuĆ© tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella mirĆ³ los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminĆ³ la frase y la mirĆ³. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusiĆ³n y preocupaciĆ³n... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendiĆ³ lo que querĆa decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella tambiĆ©n conocĆa la relaciĆ³n que existĆa entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Al final, se limitĆ³ a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volviĆ³ a mirar los papeles. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Llevaba tres aƱos casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habĆan casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo lĆmite era de tres aƱos. Porque la mujer que Ć©l amaba era su hermana... Ćl habĆa estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razĆ³n, ella la reemplazĆ³. AsĆ que desde el dĆa en que se casaron, Ć©l le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada mĆ”s... Para Ć©l era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabĆa lo feliz que se habĆa sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que habĆa amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos aƱos ella se esforzĆ³ al mĆ”ximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez asĆ, este funcionarĆa. Tal vez Ć©l no se divorciarĆa de ella. Tal vez, Ć©l tambiĆ©n querrĆa quedarse con ella... Tal vez, Ć©l darĆa una oportunidad a su relaciĆ³n porque bien del bebĆ©... Ella seguĆa pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyĆ³ desde la puerta y rompiĆ³ todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." Aquella voz era frĆa y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la direcciĆ³n de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frĆo e inexpresivo. No podĆan saber lo que estaba pensando. TenĆa una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del ocĆ©ano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrĆas ahogar en ellos. CapĆtulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entrĆ³ y se colocĆ³ delante de Stella. Ćl parecĆa un rey que ocupaba la posiciĆ³n mĆ”s alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenĆa un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofĆ”, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedĆ³ allĆ mirĆ”ndolo, porque sus palabras la habĆan dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensĆ³ que tuviera la sangre tan frĆa como para no pensĆ”rselo dos veces antes de decir algo asĆ. No habĆa vacilado cuando dijo que no querĆa a ese niƱo. Ella lo observĆ³, intentĆ³ calmarse y contener las lĆ”grimas. No querĆa parecer dĆ©bil ante aquel frĆo hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, Ć©l se acercĆ³ y se sentĆ³ frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos habĆa dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la mirĆ³ y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres aƱos con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envĆen". EscuchĆ³ como Ć©l habĆa cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujĆ³ en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, Ć©l no se atreverĆa a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo habĆa ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomĆ³ la pluma y firmĆ³ sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminĆ³, la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquĆ por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo mirĆ³ a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No habĆa arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilaciĆ³n... Nada. Era como si Ć©l no sintiera nada con respecto a su relaciĆ³n, la cual repentinamente habĆa sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendiĆ³ a sĆ misma... "Stella, Āæeres una tonta?" "ĀæCĆ³mo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazĆ³n de piedra?" No obstante, no podĆa controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo habĆa amado durante muchos aƱos. No dijo nada y se limitĆ³ a observar a esa persona con la que habĆa vivido durante tres aƱos. HabĆa visto su cara todos los dĆas, y aĆŗn ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguĆa pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n en mil pedazos. No querĆa mostrarse dĆ©bil delante de Ć©l, asĆ que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenĆa la pluma le temblaba... MirĆ³ los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafĆa y firmĆ³. Pero al igual que su corazĆ³n, su letra tambiĆ©n parecĆa maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. DespuĆ©s de firmar, respirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero despuĆ©s de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquĆ. Me irĆ© inmediatamente..." Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, mirĆ³ a Mia y le preguntĆ³: "Mia Āæpuedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la mirĆ³, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le doliĆ³ el corazĆ³n. No querĆa hacerlo, pero tenĆa que ser asĆ. Stella subiĆ³ para recoger sus cosas y RK la observĆ³, pero nadie podĆa leer sus emociones. Ella mirĆ³ la habitaciĆ³n donde habĆa estado viviendo durante tres aƱos y sus ojos se empaƱaron... No pudo contener las lĆ”grimas. SabĆa que su matrimonio terminarĆa algĆŗn dĆa, pero no sabĆa por quĆ© sentĆa tanto dolor en su corazĆ³n... No tenĆa muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitĆ³ a empacar y no tocĆ³ nada de lo que Ć©l le habĆa comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la mirĆ³ y no supo quĆ© decir... Stella se secĆ³ las lĆ”grimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para Ć©l". DespuĆ©s de decir eso, tomĆ³ su bolso y bajĆ³ las escaleras. **** En la planta inferior... RK seguĆa sentado en el sofĆ” y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "ĀæA dĆ³nde vas?" De repente sonĆ³ la frĆa voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo mirĆ³... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos tĆ©rminos con su familia y despuĆ©s de su matrimonio, era mucho mĆ”s difĆcil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a Ć©l, ya se habĆan divorciado, asĆ que no se sentĆa obligada a decirle a dĆ³nde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendĆa el comportamiento hipĆ³crita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera habĆa mostrado preocupaciĆ³n por ella... En ese momento, Ć©l estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le habĆa importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por quĆ©, o si era una ilusiĆ³n, pero sintiĆ³ que despuĆ©s de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajĆ³ mucho... SintiĆ³ frĆo en todo su cuerpo y decidiĆ³ irse... "Detente... " CapĆtulo 3 No quiero a ese niƱo Stella lo escuchĆ³ y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazĆ³n. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y frĆos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolviĆ³. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niƱo. No olvides abortar". RK mirĆ³ a la mujer que tenĆa delante y se quedĆ³ pensando... SentĆa que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no querĆa que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, temblĆ³ y la pequeƱa esperanza que tenĆa se desvaneciĆ³... Ćl le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n tantas veces, no sabĆa por quĆ©, pero todavĆa le dolĆa con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedĆa... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. ApretĆ³ la bolsa que sostenĆa. Y sintiĆ³ como si alguien la hubiera apuƱalado... De repente se rio de sĆ misma... Se sintiĆ³ como una tonta. ĀæCĆ³mo podĆa esperar algo de un hombre tan frĆo con su hijo...? QuerĆa gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Ćl le habĆa dicho una vez que le gustaban los niƱos y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolĆa mucho el corazĆ³n, pero no querĆa que Ć©l viera sus lĆ”grimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedĆ³ de espaldas a Ć©l. RespirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya habĆa decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se parĆ³ y dijo: "Una cosa mĆ”s, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." DespuĆ©s de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no querĆa dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... SentĆa que se estaba sofocando... SujetĆ³ su bolso con fuerza y se marchĆ³ sin mirar atrĆ”s. RK mirĆ³ la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareciĆ³ de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajĆ³ y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperĆ³ ni un segundo y pisĆ³ el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejĆ³ y desapareciĆ³... *Fin del flashback* "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocĆ³ con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella tambiĆ©n volviĆ³ a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudĆ³ a recogerlos y entrĆ³ en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abriĆ³, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludĆ³... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ĀæCĆ³mo estĆ”s? Eres nueva aquĆ, si necesitas algo no dudes en decĆrmelo..." Ella lo mirĆ³ y asintiĆ³. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Ćl la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oĆdo que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta estĆ”n los informes que hice, Ć©chales un vistazo". Ella la tomĆ³ y asintiĆ³. Ćl continuĆ³: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas estĆ”n los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedĆ que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situaciĆ³n..." "Grupos RK... RenĆ© Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenĆa los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo mĆ”s profundo de su hermĆ©tico corazĆ³n invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizĆ³ y dijo: "HarĆ© lo que pueda". "EstĆ” bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". CapĆtulo 4 ĀæPor quĆ© vale setenta millones? Al dĆa siguiente, en una cafeterĆa... Stella ya habĆa organizado todo y le pidiĆ³ al director de negociaciĆ³n de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafeterĆa. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercĆ³. Pero cuandoā¦ llegĆ³ y la vio, se sorprendiĆ³. Ella tambiĆ©n se quedĆ³ estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenĆa delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomĆ³ la iniciativa y dijo: "CuĆ”nto tiempo sin vernos". Ćl escuchĆ³ sus palabras y recobrĆ³ la compostura. AsintiĆ³ y se sentĆ³. Ella no perdiĆ³ el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquĆ estĆ”n los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fĆrmelos". Mientras lo decĆa, los colocĆ³ delante de Ć©l. Ćl vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizĆ³. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no querĆa firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirĆ” que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentĆa que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, deberĆa buscar alguna otra compaƱĆa. "EstĆ” bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustĆ³. Se le acercĆ³ y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, dĆ©jeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez mĆ”s". Ella se detuvo y asintiĆ³. "Por supuesto". Ćl caminĆ³ hacia un lado y llamĆ³. **** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su telĆ©fono sonĆ³. Lo mirĆ³ y colgĆ³. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volviĆ³ a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su frĆa expresiĆ³n y temblaron. TomĆ³ el telĆ©fono y preguntĆ³: "ĀæQuĆ© sucede?" Su voz era frĆa. Alex le informĆ³ de toda la situaciĆ³n. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y despuĆ©s de un minuto respondiĆ³: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". DespuĆ©s hizo una pausa y aƱadiĆ³: "Dile que irĆ© a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". DespuĆ©s colgĆ³. En sus profundos ojos azules habĆa emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchĆ³ sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "ĀæEra esa negociaciĆ³n digna de su visita?". AdemĆ”s, sabĆan que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situaciĆ³n. **** Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos asĆ que ella pudo oĆr una parte de su conversaciĆ³n. Ella lo escuchĆ³ decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del telĆ©fono. Tres minutos despuĆ©s... "Ā”Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningĆŗn problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijarĆ” segĆŗn los tĆ©rminos de su empresa, firmemos rĆ”pidamente para que nadie se eche para atrĆ”s". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, sacĆ³ los documentos, firmĆ³ y le dio el bolĆgrafo. Ella se sorprendiĆ³ un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. MirĆ³ el bolĆgrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintiĆ³ que habĆa dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se habĆa mantenido bastante firme en su decisiĆ³n. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se habĆa mostrado mucho mĆ”s firme que ella respecto a la adquisiciĆ³n de la compaƱĆa. Incluso aceptĆ³ firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella habĆa establecido. "A Ć©l no le gustaba cambiar de decisiĆ³n pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, Āæpor quĆ© lo habĆa hecho?" "ĀæEra porque, despuĆ©s de vivir con el amor de su vida, Ć©l habĆa cambiado?" PensĆ³... Pero sin importar quĆ©... Ahora, ĀæquĆ© podĆa hacer? TomĆ³ el bolĆgrafo y firmĆ³. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con Ć©l...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. Normalmente, ella no querrĆa que Ć©l se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ĀæQuĆ© podĆa hacer? DebĆa terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rĆ”pidamente. Alex guardĆ³ los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compaƱeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, Ā”por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicĆ³ una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazĆ³n y Dios sabĆan cuĆ”nto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Ćl la mirĆ³ y aƱadiĆ³: "Por favor, vuelva rĆ”pido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estarĆ” allĆ dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabĆa por quĆ© su jefe querĆa que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que habĆa pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podĆa hacer lo que Ć©l dijera. ***** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cĆ³mo en el futuro RK se convertirĆ” en su jefe. "Ā”Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul habĆa enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero Ć©l solo bajaba el precio". La abrazĆ³ y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajĆ³ la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella querĆa. Lily continuĆ³: "Acabas de llegar, asĆ que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decĆa eso se acercĆ³ a su oĆdo y dijo: "DĆ©jame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre mĆ”s guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino tambiĆ©n rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueƱos de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oĆr sus palabras, Stella se quedĆ³ sin palabras. "He oĆdo que antes tenĆa una prometida... Pero la dejĆ³ hace seis aƱos", comentĆ³ Lily. "ĀæNo se casĆ³ con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podĆa creer que aĆŗn no se hubieran casado. ĀæNo se habĆa divorciado de ella porque querĆa casarse con su hermana? PensĆ³ que ya deberĆan haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquĆ estĆ”s..." Cuando Jack se enterĆ³ de que ella habĆa llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudiĆ³ personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... RĆ”pido ve a la sala de reuniones y siĆ©ntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegarĆ” pronto y vendrĆ”s conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que habĆa dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo estĆ” en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". DespuĆ©s de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis aƱos... no querĆa volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." TodavĆa resonaban en su mente. DespuĆ©s de regresar... no querĆa verlo. Ese hombre de sangre frĆa y corazĆ³n de piedra ya le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n mil veces, y no querĆa volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez habĆa algo mĆ”s... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no querĆa encontrarse con Ć©l. Si aĆŗn quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, querĆa eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compaƱĆa fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del paĆs o no... SerĆ” decisiĆ³n de Ć©l..." ĀæQuĆ©? Hace seis aƱos, su matrimonio habĆa estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistĆa a dejar que Ć©l decidiera su futuro... Se sentĆa como si hubiera caĆdo en una trampa. Ella querĆa permanecer lo mĆ”s lejos posible de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. DespuĆ©s de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "SolicĆtaselo..." Ahora, Ć©l decidirĆa si se iba o no. Cuando pensĆ³ en aquello, sintiĆ³ como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no querĆa nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. SabĆa que Ć©l llegarĆa en cualquier momento y que existĆa la posibilidad de encontrarse con Ć©l. AsĆ que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo mĆ”s rĆ”pido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyĆ³ a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casĆ³ con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo lĆmite y una vez que se cumpliĆ³ el tiempo, ella tenĆa que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que habĆa amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el dĆa que descubriĆ³ que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niƱo. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmĆ³ su nombre en el papel de divorcio y saliĆ³ de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frĆo. Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, RK comprĆ³ la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con Ć©l, porque ella tenĆa un hijo y no querĆa que Ć©l se enterara de Ć©l... Pero un dĆa, cuando Stella recogiĆ³ a su hijo de la escuela, Ć©l la vio... RK su mirada se posĆ³ en el niƱo a su lado, su rostro se veĆa igual que cuando era joven... ĀæQuĆ© sucederĆ” en adelante? Los capĆtulos disponibles son limitados aquĆ, haga click el botĆ³n abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĆ”s contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĆ” a este libro) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc | Beloved Books | https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ | 473 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212758926300521 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461323009_1047015170020569_818391720024841382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=G2XHv7u9vEkQ7kNvgFcEWV-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ADAY8jlPJB1be-T_tyG0zbs&oh=00_AYBvm6CD2ZGtXnBKxcTwQIOJxG-lY7vpdS0z57RzIi0MwA&oe=6714D753 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Beloved Books | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,634 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Read next chapter | Amidst her family's decline, she gave up the violin to become a caring canary, only to face her husband's disdain. With newfound enlightenment, she decisively divorced him and resumed her music career, which was a great success and made her ex-husband regret it! ===== Joelle Miller pored over Rebecca Lloyd's Twitter feed, studying each video with a laser-sharp attention, was eager to glimpse the face of Rebecca's boyfriend. Rebecca, the girl in the clips, exuded a soft and delicate aura in her plain white dress. She wasn't strikingly beautiful, but there was a wholesome simplicity about her, and her smile was genuinely charming. She discovered that on pivotal days--Christmas Eve, Valentine's Day, and even on Joelle's own birthday--Rebecca was with Adrian Miller, her so-called husband, who had been missing from all significant events for the past three years. Rebecca's joyful narrations and the casual snippets of her life with her boyfriend were more than enough to steep Joelle in gloom. "Do you see this? He saves the juiciest slice of watermelon just for me." "Even when he comes home late, he never forgets to bring me a little something." "And look at this--surprise! He picked up a blessing charm for me from the church." ...... The username on the account was "Countdown To Death." That was the only account Joelle followed. As she was about to reflect on the ominous name, the bathroom door swung open. In the dimly lit room, Adrian appeared, water dripped from his hair. Despite the dim lighting, his striking features were undiminished. Joelle instinctively snapped her phone shut and gazed at him, lost in thought. It had been ages since she last laid eyes on Adrian. Tonight, he was here not by choice. His grandmother, Irene Miller, was ill and desperate for a great-grandchild, which compelled him to return. Otherwise, he might never have come back. Over their three-year marriage, Adrian seldom visited home, spending most of his time at Oak Villas. It was common knowledge that he held no love for Joelle. She felt trapped in a marriage that existed in name only. "I'll give you one chance. Whether you as you wish or not is in the hands of fate," Adrian declared, his voice resonant and deep. What was he implying? Before Joelle could ponder further, Adrian seized her ankle and yanked her towards him, his shadow looming over her petite frame. Joelle's face turned pale as she faced his cruelty, her body tensed with fear. "Adrian! Stop, I don't want it..." Her words were interrupted by her own frantic struggles. Being forced into such a situation with the man she loved filled her with humiliation and terror. Adrian's sneer cut through the air. "You dared to frame me once; you should have seen this day coming. Just endure it." At his harsh words, Joelle's eyes filled with tears, her eyelashes fluttering like wounded butterflies. She looked up at his stern face, her voice trembling. "Things were not what you think..." Her protest was cut. The intense pain overwhelmed her, her resistance fading as despair took hold. She lay there, wishing for oblivion. "You've learned; playing hard to get is far more interesting than just lying there like a dead fish," he rasped, his voice laced with spite. After his shower, he departed without a backward glance, as though he couldn't leave fast enough. Before and after, his ritualistic showers seemed to cleanse him of her, as if she were a stain on his conscience. Joelle struggled to decipher her role in his life. Was she merely a plaything for his pleasure? Or a pawn to fulfill his family's expectations for an heir? The window stood wide open, letting in a biting cold wind. Joelle shivered, drawing the blanket tighter around herself. It wasn't just the chill in the air that made her tremble. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart, a relentless icy wind whipping through its open wound. The man she had adored for nearly eight years was now a stranger to her. Three years earlier, at a lavish banquet hosted by the Miller family, Joelle had overindulged in w*ne. When she had woken up, she had found herself sleeping with Adrian. Before she could gather her thoughts, her brother and several members of the Miller family had burst into the room. What was done could not be reversed. Adrian's grandmother had taken the reins and orchestrated their marriage. All this time, Adrian was convinced that Joelle had d**gged him to trap him. Joelle had once been baffled by Adrian's profound animosity, even if he believed she had framed him. After all, they had grown up together. But now, she understood. In Adrian's eyes, she was nothing but the nefarious woman who had sabotaged his relationship with Rebecca. She often found herself pondering how perfect Adrian seemed in Rebecca's videos--always so gentle and attentive. It dawned on her that he would probably never show her that same tenderness. Eventually, Joelle couldn't hold back her tears any longer and succumbed to a sobbing breakdown. That night, her sleep was restless and disturbed. In the later hours, she found herself dreaming of their earlier days when she and Adrian hadn't been at odds. Awoken by her troubled sleep, Joelle rose unusually early. After freshening up, she slipped into some casual clothes and made her way downstairs. Leah Jenkins, the long-serving maid, noticed Joelle descending and promptly set the table with breakfast, familiar with all her dietary preferences. Joelle took her time with breakfast, eating slowly and deliberately. "Mrs. Miller, why didn't you convince Mr. Miller to stay last night? It's not often he comes home," Leah commented, her tone reflecting sympathy for Joelle. Leah had been a servant of the Miller family for many years, witnessing the growth of Joelle and Adrian from childhood friends to the enemies they were now. A pang of discomfort briefly crossed Joelle's features before she masked it with a composed smile. "I tried, but he didn't stay," she admitted. Even if she could keep Adrian close physically, his heart was elsewhere. His affections lay at Oak Villas, home to the one he truly cherished. Leah hesitated before speaking again, her tone careful. "Maybe it's because Mr. Miller is so tied up with the company. Running such a massive business takes a lot of his time." After being reassigned to attend to Joelle three years ago, Leah had come to understand the nuances of this marriage better than anyone. Her insight brought with it a heartfelt sympathy for Joelle. Joelle's eyelashes quivered as she nibbled on her toast, her eyes watering slightly from the emotional strain. Yes, Adrian was preoccupied, but he always made time for Rebecca. He frequented Redemption Church to seek a blessing charm for her. Despite his hectic schedule, he never missed spending holidays with her. Just then, Joelle's phone broke the silence. As Leah left the dining room, Joelle picked up her phone and found her best friend, Katherine Nash, calling. "Katherine, I want a divorce," Joelle said in a raspy voice. Chapter 2 On Its Last Legs Joelle made up her mind--she wanted a divorce. There was no point in dragging this out any longer. After a moment of stunned silence, Katherine let out a shrill burst of laughter. "Are you going to get half of Adrian's assets? Oh, my God! Joelle, you're about to become a billionaire!" "No, I can't." Joelle had signed an agreement when she and Adrian married. If they divorced, she would get nothing. "Then why the hell are you divorcing? Just keep being his wife!" Joelle recalled Adrian's roughness the previous night and the humiliation that followed. She had been so naive in the past, believing that her love for Adrian could help her endure any hardship. But now, looking back, she realized how foolish she had been. Did suffering ever make Adrian love her more? The answer was no. A man who genuinely loved her would never let her suffer in the first place. Joelle laughed at herself mockingly and changed the subject. "By the way, remember the favor I asked you last time?" "Yes. I was going to tell you about that. You asked me to keep an eye out for a job, and I've got something for you. You'll be teaching a student to play the violin, though I must say, it'll be a waste of your talent." "That's fine," Joelle replied with a faint smile. "It's not a waste at all. I've been a housewife for three years. Just having someone willing to hire me is enough." "How is it not a waste? You were so close to becoming a part of an international orchestra. If it weren't for getting married..." Katherine trailed off, feeling indignant for her friend. After getting married, Joelle wasn't even allowed to work. These wealthy families clung to such outdated rules. The whole situation was ridiculous. Three years ago, Joelle's violin career had been on the rise. However, the Miller family's strict traditions forbade her from performing in public. On the very first day of her marriage, Adrian's mother had told her, "You don't need to work. Adrian will provide for you. Your job is to give birth to his babies and take care of your husband." Once her call with Katherine ended, Joelle went upstairs and retrieved her long-neglected violin from the study. This violin was a special gift from her father on her eighteenth birthday. Tragically, not long after she had received it, her father had suffered a stroke and fallen into a coma. Her older brother had taken on the responsibility of supporting their family. He had let her pursue her dreams of playing the violin without worries. As she reminisced about the past, Joelle drew the bow across the strings. Years ago, an accident had injured her wrist, and she hadn't played since. Now, as she played, sharp pain shot through her wrist, but she persisted. She relied on muscle memory to play a short piece. In the end, she gave a bitter laugh. It sounded terrible. Just then, she heard Leah's voice at the door, filled with surprise and delight. "Sir, you're back!" Leah was secretly relieved to see Adrian. His returning home must mean he still cared for Joelle. Perhaps if Joelle said something kind, their relationship might improve. Meanwhile, Joelle was surprised. Adrian rarely came home during the day. She had just set down her violin when the door swung open. Adrian stood in the doorway, his tall frame imposing. With furrowed brows, his eyes swept over her. He remembered that Joelle had learned to play the violin as a child and had been praised for her talent by a renowned teacher. But for some reason, she had stopped playing. Having listened from outside just now, he found her playing mediocre. How could anyone have praised her talent? Joelle glanced at him and lowered her head to place the violin back in its case. Then, in a low voice, she asked, "What brings you here? Is there anything you need?" "I came to pick up something and remind you that we need to visit Grandma tomorrow," Adrian replied in a cold tone. Visiting his grandmother at least once a month was a family rule. Tomorrow was the day. If not for this obligation, Adrian wouldn't have returned at all. If he and Joelle didn't show up together, Irene would be upset. Joelle smiled bitterly. She remembered the Miller family rules better than Adrian and always adhered to them. Even Irene, stringent as ever, couldn't find fault with her. "I haven't forgotten. I'm relieved to know you haven't either," Joelle responded. Her tone carried a hint of accusation, making Adrian sneer. For a moment, a simmering anger brewed within him. Without another word, he headed straight to the walk-in closet to look for something. Even though he rarely came home, Joelle still maintained his wardrobe meticulously--clothes washed, ironed, and neatly arranged. Joelle felt her role was reduced to performing household chores, something Leah could also manage. Her only advantage, perhaps, was that she was younger and prettier than Leah. Her eyes followed Adrian's movements. His ring finger was bare--the wedding ring nowhere to be seen. A sharp pang of pain shot through her heart. "Adrian, let's get a divorce," Joelle suddenly said, her voice as soft as a breeze. Saying those words drained all her strength, yet she felt a strange relief wash over her. Adrian turned around and stared at her with a mocking smile. "Think carefully before you speak. The Watson family is now on its last legs. Without my support, do you plan to sleep on the streets with your brother after the divorce?" Since the Watson family's downfall, Joelle had gone from being cherished to ridiculed. The Miller family despised her and looked down on her as if she and her brother were leeches they couldn't shake off. Even her intimate moments with Adrian made her feel degraded. Joelle bit her lip and straightened up. "I've already rented a place. Even if I ended up sleeping on the streets, that would be on me." All she wanted was for Adrian to respect her, but three years of captivity had worn down her pride and dignity. "And where did you get the money to rent a place? If you wanted to be independent so badly, you shouldn't have spent a single penny from the Miller family." Adrian, with his back to Joelle, found the missing wedding ring in a gap and held it in his palm. Joelle didn't notice. His words left her breathless. Yes, she had used her meager savings to rent the place. But since she was married to Adrian, wasn't what was hers also his? Besides, the financial support Adrian had given the Watson family over the years amounted to a significant sum. Joelle had always despised the idea of owing Adrian anything, yet her debt to him was the deepest. If they divorced, he would likely sever all financial support to the Watson family. Was he suggesting she would have to exit the marriage empty-handed? As Adrian turned to leave, Joelle called out to him, her dignity barely intact. "I'm legally entitled to this marriage and have a rightful claim to what's supposed to be mine. But don't worry, I won't ask for much--just enough to help Watson Group get through this crisis." Adrian froze, his features sharpening. His lips formed a thin line, and his jaw clenched. These were clear signs of his brewing anger. Even though Joelle had mentally braced herself, she couldn't withstand the intensity of his rage. Each moment under his stern gaze intensified her anxiety. Just then, his phone rang. Adrian pulled it from his pocket and began to walk away. "Adrian!" Chapter 3 I Will Always Hold My Head High Adrian's frustration crackled in the air like static. "If your brother needs money, tell him to march straight to Miller Group." "That's not what this is about!" Joelle retorted. He misunderstood her completely. Joelle hurried after him, her heart pounding with urgency. "Adrian, I want a divorce!" At those words, Adrian stopped going upstairs and turned his head; the phone in his hand fell silent too. At six feet three inches, Adrian towered over Joelle. His gaze was cold, and when he spoke, his voice dripped with mockery. "Joelle, can't you come up with a better game than this endless push-and-pull? If you're serious about a divorce, why don't you tell Grandma yourself? If not, don't ever let me hear that word from you again!" The door slammed shut behind him, the finality of it echoing. Joelle leaned against the wall, her legs giving out beneath her until she slid to the floor. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Their marriage had been crafted by Irene. Adrian had been forced into it, and Joelle knew it all too well. If she truly wanted a divorce, she knew talking to Irene would be the most effective route. But a small, foolish part of her had clung to the hope that she and Adrian were a real couple. That was why she had brought it up with him first--she saw him as her husband. But she had forgotten one crucial detail: Adrian had never been willing to marry her. From the start, his reluctance had been clear, though she had tried to overlook it. His last words to her weren't just dismissive--they were a command. If she was serious, she should confront Irene herself. Joelle took a shower, dressed in fresh clothes, and steeled herself to visit Irene. Irene was strict, authoritative, and feared by the entire family. She ruled with an iron fist, and disobedience was not tolerated. But Joelle shared a unique bond with her. Part of the reason Joelle had agreed to marry Adrian was to fulfill Irene's expectations. She had wanted to care for Adrian, build a home, and ensure that Irene could pass away without regret. But now, she couldn't hold on any longer. Watching Adrian lavish attention on another woman filled Joelle with a wave of bitterness that threatened to consume her. She knew Adrian didn't love her. He never had, and he never would! Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was her brother, Shawn Watson. "Shawn? What's wrong?" "Mrs. Miller!" It was Shawn's assistant, and his voice was panicked--something Joelle had never heard before. Her blood ran cold, and she gripped the phone tighter as she stood at the bottom of the staircase. "Where's Shawn? What happened to him?" "Last night, Mr. Watson attended a business meeting where he was pressured to drink heavily. He was supposed to come home, but Erick Lloyd insisted on taking him to a hot spring." Joelle froze, fury surging through her veins. "Did Erick not realize that could kill him?" "Erick is a loose cannon! He's been throwing his weight around ever since his father and brother were chauffeurs for the Miller family. Mrs. Miller, you need to come quickly! Mr. Watson is still in surgery, and the doctors have issued two critical condition notices. I couldn't hold out any longer before calling you!" His voice cracked as he neared the brink of tears. Joelle knew he wouldn't have reached out unless the situation was truly desperate. Shawn had always protected her from bad news, no matter how grim the circumstances. If the assistant was this shaken, Shawn's life must be teetering on the edge. Joelle felt as if the world was closing in around her, her voice strangled in her throat. She missed the last step and tumbled hard, her ankle twisting sharply. The searing pain snapped her back to reality, tears instantly welling up in her eyes. "Oh no! Mrs. Miller, how could you not be watching your steps?" Leah rushed over and helped Joelle to her feet. Joelle clutched Leah's arm, her vision blurred by tears. She tried to speak, but the words came out choked and broken between sobs. "My brother... I have to see him at the hospital!" Sensing the urgency in her voice, Leah didn't hesitate. "Alright, don't worry. I'll get the driver to take you right away!" Leah was a seasoned and dependable maid who had served the Miller family for years. Within five minutes, the car was parked before the villa. As Joelle was about to step into the car, she turned to Leah. "Please, don't tell Irene about this. I don't want to worry her." Leah's heart softened at Joelle's words. Even in her pale, tear-streaked state, Joelle was thinking of Irene's well-being. What a rare and remarkable girl she was! "Don't worry, Mrs. Miller. I know what to do. Go see your brother." When Joelle arrived at the hospital, Shawn had just been wheeled out of surgery. Seeing Shawn hooked up to tubes and wires, the assistant nearly crumpled to the floor. As Joelle approached, she found him kneeling against the wall, his eyes bloodshot and hollow. She held back the urge to scold him for not protecting Shawn better. There would be time for that later. Once Shawn's condition stabilized, Joelle pulled the assistant aside. "Tell me everything--how did this happen?" The assistant hesitated, his face drawn with worry. "Mrs. Miller, Mr. Watson specifically instructed us not to involve you in business matters." "This is a matter of life and death. Do you still think keeping me in the dark is an option?" Joelle's patience snapped, and she turned to walk away. "Mrs. Miller, it's no use." The assistant's voice was heavy with despair. "You know that ever since your father passed, Watson Group has rested entirely on Mr. Watson's shoulders. He's been fighting to uphold the family's dignity so that your life in the Miller family would be easier." For three years, Shawn had fought valiantly to keep the family afloat. However, without Adrian's financial backing, their efforts would have crumbled long ago. Shawn's deepest wish was for Joelle to live comfortably, but despite his relentless efforts, he could never win her the respect she deserved from her husband. No matter how much Shawn sacrificed, Joelle would remain undervalued in the Miller family. Joelle's anger simmered, yet she knew she couldn't change her reality. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Did you mention my relationship with Adrian?" She hoped that aligning herself with the Miller family could help Shawn stand his ground. "Mr. Watson refuses to bring it up. He's afraid it will only make things harder for you." Joelle let out a bitter laugh. From the beginning, she had never been able to stand on equal footing with Adrian. No wonder he despised her--she could barely tolerate herself. Just an hour ago, she had resolved to ask for a divorce. Now, she found herself clinging to Adrian's name, desperate to make life easier for Shawn. "Tell Shawn I'm Adrian Miller's wife, the one Irene handpicked. As long as I'm Mrs. Miller, I will hold my head high in the Miller family!" Footsteps echoed behind her. Joelle turned and locked eyes with Adrian's cold gaze. Beside him stood a frail-looking girl with wide, innocent eyes, clinging to Adrian openly. Adrian's glance at Joelle was filled with cold disdain, as if even acknowledging her presence was an effort. This cunning woman had d**gged him into marriage. With such deceitful tactics, how could she easily walk away from this union? The same marriage served as a lifeline for her struggling family. He had given Watson Group a hundred million each year. Joelle would be a fool to risk losing that by actually divorcing him. Chapter 4 She Finally Figured It Out Joelle had long since grown numb to Adrian's cold indifference. She quietly observed their intertwined arms, her thoughts drifting to the sweet moments captured in Rebecca's videos that had made many envious. What a perfect couple they made! The thought struck Joelle like a k*ife, and suddenly, she felt like the real third wheel. "Joelle, please don't get things wrong!" Rebecca's voice was laced with urgency as she quickly withdrew her hand from Adrian's arm. "I'm not well and can't walk far. Adie was just being kind enough to support me." Joelle managed a faint smile. "What brings you to the hospital?" she asked Adrian, deliberately ignoring Rebecca's explanation. If there was one thing Joelle had learned, it was that the best revenge against the other woman was to act as if she didn't exist. "It's about Erick," Rebecca interjected, her hands clasped in front of her like a repentant child. "I also came to say sorry to you, Joelle. Sorry about Erick being so careless and causing your brother to end up in the hospital." Joelle retorted, "Did I hear careless? Your brother nearly killed mine, and you think an apology is enough to make it right?" Rebecca flinched, instinctively clutching Adrian's sleeve for support. Adrian's voice was as cold as winter when he finally spoke. "That's enough, Joelle. It wasn't intentional." Then he turned to Rebecca, and his tone softened. "Let's go. Aren't you here to see Erick?" A wave of icy realization washed over Joelle. She had hoped naively that Adrian was here to check on Shawn. But no, he was just here for Rebecca, to see Erick. Even if he did stop by to see Shawn, it would only be out of obligation, nothing more. She knew better than to expect Adrian to defend her. "Rebecca, I won't forget what Erick did!" Joelle said. Rebecca's legs buckled, and she collapsed against Adrian's chest. He caught her just in time, holding her close. "Joelle, Erick didn't mean any harm. He's in the hospital too!" "Is he dead? If not, he has to pay for what he's done!" Joelle rarely lashed out, but today was different. Shawn was basically the only family she had left. Her father, incapacitated by a stroke, lay in a vegetative state with little or no hope of recovering, and her mother had perished in a car accident. Since she was eighteen, it had been just her and Shawn, facing the world together. During their darkest hours, Shawn had carried the burden alone, allowing Joelle to pursue her passion for the violin. Now, the thought of losing him too was unbearable. She wished nothing more than for Erick to die. "Joelle, how can you say that?" Rebecca sobbed, her voice trembling with disbelief. Adrian's patience snapped, and his eyes turned cold as they locked onto Joelle. "What do you want?" "Shawn received two critical condition notices. How about Erick?" Rebecca gasped, clinging to Adrian as if he were the only thing keeping her from collapsing, her fragile body trembling like a leaf in the wind. "Joelle, please! I only have one brother left. Show mercy, please!" She fainted before Joelle could respond, leaving no room for further argument. Adrian scooped Rebecca up, his eyes filled with cold reproach as he looked at Joelle one last time. He walked away, leaving Joelle standing there, rooted to the spot, unable to move or even think for what felt like an eternity. Before their marriage, she had been the cherished girl, but afterward, she had reduced herself to the role of Adrian's servant. Looking back, she realized how naive she had been. She used to be such a proud person, but now she endures all kinds of grievances just to please her husband. How pathetic! It's been three years, it's time to divorce and start a new life... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-e | Heart-warming Novel | https://www.facebook.com/61565720283161/ | 586 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-ena220_2-0918-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=1165464034626813&rawadid=120212618232930642 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461437336_567447412613745_3332791033808691009_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mtxteq8WdScQ7kNvgHKdMiD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uqeQPUGlhZgmpPK94Lzep&oh=00_AYAeyzwwywe1dDzzToNjUddL6g-4X1tjlLYpN9uZ5kai3A&oe=6714F985 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Heart-warming Novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,635 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Enamorarme de ella despuĆ©s del divorcio | Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, en su primer dĆa de trabajo tras regresar al paĆs, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, Ć©l persiste en perseguirla, ella no querĆa que Ć©l supiera que habĆa dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard saliĆ³ del aeropuerto y parĆ³ un taxi. Le dio la direcciĆ³n al conductor y entrĆ³ en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contemplĆ³ a travĆ©s de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... DespuĆ©s de seis aƱos, habĆa regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que habĆa intentado olvidar todos estos aƱos, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudiĆ³ la cabeza y ahuyentĆ³ esos pensamientos. En esta ocasiĆ³n, no habĆa vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inĆŗtiles recuerdos. HabĆa vuelto porque su jefe se lo habĆa pedido. Ćl le habĆa dicho que su compaƱĆa estaba en un callejĆ³n sin salida, y querĆa que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no habĆa querido regresar, pero despuĆ©s de pensarlo un poco, decidiĆ³ hacerlo... Dado que hace seis aƱos habĆa sido su jefe quien la habĆa ayudado en el momento mĆ”s difĆcil de su vida, y querĆa devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compaƱĆa... Cuando llegĆ³, vio que la mayorĆa de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchĆ³ unas palabras... "OĆ que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "Ā”En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "Ā”Oye! ĀæSabes quiĆ©n quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. SabĆa que a esa gente no le importaba quiĆ©n iba a comprar la empresa o cuĆ”l serĆa el precio... Lo Ćŗnico que querĆan era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allĆ para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, serĆ” la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ĀæquiĆ©n es mĆ”s poderoso que RK y se atreverĆa a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchĆ³ un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que habĆa sellado en algĆŗn rincĆ³n de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenĆ³ de ellos como una inundaciĆ³n. Se sintiĆ³ mareada. SintiĆ³ como si aĆŗn estuviera encerrada en la MansiĆ³n RK, rodeada de frĆas paredes... PensĆ³ que hacĆa tiempo que lo habĆa olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusiĆ³n suya... **** Flashback... Hace seis aƱos... En la MansiĆ³n RK... Stella cruzĆ³ la puerta y se dirigiĆ³ a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenĆa buen aspecto. Ella se veĆa seria y aturdida... Su pequeƱa cara lucĆa un poco pĆ”lida. "SeƱora, ĀæquĆ© le ha pasado? ĀæPor quĆ© se ve tan pĆ”lida y dĆ©bil?" La que hablĆ³ fue Mia. Ella llevaba aƱos trabajando para Kingston y siempre habĆa tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupĆ³. Su mirada se posĆ³ en los documentos que Stella sostenĆa y le preguntĆ³... "ĀæEstĆ” todo bien?" Stella la mirĆ³, forzĆ³ una sonrisa y respondiĆ³... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ĀæQuĆ© tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella mirĆ³ los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminĆ³ la frase y la mirĆ³. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusiĆ³n y preocupaciĆ³n... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendiĆ³ lo que querĆa decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella tambiĆ©n conocĆa la relaciĆ³n que existĆa entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Al final, se limitĆ³ a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volviĆ³ a mirar los papeles. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Llevaba tres aƱos casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habĆan casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo lĆmite era de tres aƱos. Porque la mujer que Ć©l amaba era su hermana... Ćl habĆa estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razĆ³n, ella la reemplazĆ³. AsĆ que desde el dĆa en que se casaron, Ć©l le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada mĆ”s... Para Ć©l era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabĆa lo feliz que se habĆa sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que habĆa amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos aƱos ella se esforzĆ³ al mĆ”ximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez asĆ, este funcionarĆa. Tal vez Ć©l no se divorciarĆa de ella. Tal vez, Ć©l tambiĆ©n querrĆa quedarse con ella... Tal vez, Ć©l darĆa una oportunidad a su relaciĆ³n porque bien del bebĆ©... Ella seguĆa pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyĆ³ desde la puerta y rompiĆ³ todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." Aquella voz era frĆa y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la direcciĆ³n de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frĆo e inexpresivo. No podĆan saber lo que estaba pensando. TenĆa una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del ocĆ©ano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrĆas ahogar en ellos. CapĆtulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entrĆ³ y se colocĆ³ delante de Stella. Ćl parecĆa un rey que ocupaba la posiciĆ³n mĆ”s alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenĆa un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofĆ”, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedĆ³ allĆ mirĆ”ndolo, porque sus palabras la habĆan dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensĆ³ que tuviera la sangre tan frĆa como para no pensĆ”rselo dos veces antes de decir algo asĆ. No habĆa vacilado cuando dijo que no querĆa a ese niƱo. Ella lo observĆ³, intentĆ³ calmarse y contener las lĆ”grimas. No querĆa parecer dĆ©bil ante aquel frĆo hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, Ć©l se acercĆ³ y se sentĆ³ frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos habĆa dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la mirĆ³ y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres aƱos con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envĆen". EscuchĆ³ como Ć©l habĆa cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujĆ³ en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, Ć©l no se atreverĆa a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo habĆa ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomĆ³ la pluma y firmĆ³ sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminĆ³, la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquĆ por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo mirĆ³ a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No habĆa arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilaciĆ³n... Nada. Era como si Ć©l no sintiera nada con respecto a su relaciĆ³n, la cual repentinamente habĆa sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendiĆ³ a sĆ misma... "Stella, Āæeres una tonta?" "ĀæCĆ³mo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazĆ³n de piedra?" No obstante, no podĆa controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo habĆa amado durante muchos aƱos. No dijo nada y se limitĆ³ a observar a esa persona con la que habĆa vivido durante tres aƱos. HabĆa visto su cara todos los dĆas, y aĆŗn ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguĆa pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n en mil pedazos. No querĆa mostrarse dĆ©bil delante de Ć©l, asĆ que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenĆa la pluma le temblaba... MirĆ³ los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafĆa y firmĆ³. Pero al igual que su corazĆ³n, su letra tambiĆ©n parecĆa maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. DespuĆ©s de firmar, respirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero despuĆ©s de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquĆ. Me irĆ© inmediatamente..." Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, mirĆ³ a Mia y le preguntĆ³: "Mia Āæpuedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la mirĆ³, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le doliĆ³ el corazĆ³n. No querĆa hacerlo, pero tenĆa que ser asĆ. Stella subiĆ³ para recoger sus cosas y RK la observĆ³, pero nadie podĆa leer sus emociones. Ella mirĆ³ la habitaciĆ³n donde habĆa estado viviendo durante tres aƱos y sus ojos se empaƱaron... No pudo contener las lĆ”grimas. SabĆa que su matrimonio terminarĆa algĆŗn dĆa, pero no sabĆa por quĆ© sentĆa tanto dolor en su corazĆ³n... No tenĆa muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitĆ³ a empacar y no tocĆ³ nada de lo que Ć©l le habĆa comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la mirĆ³ y no supo quĆ© decir... Stella se secĆ³ las lĆ”grimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para Ć©l". DespuĆ©s de decir eso, tomĆ³ su bolso y bajĆ³ las escaleras. **** En la planta inferior... RK seguĆa sentado en el sofĆ” y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "ĀæA dĆ³nde vas?" De repente sonĆ³ la frĆa voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo mirĆ³... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos tĆ©rminos con su familia y despuĆ©s de su matrimonio, era mucho mĆ”s difĆcil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a Ć©l, ya se habĆan divorciado, asĆ que no se sentĆa obligada a decirle a dĆ³nde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendĆa el comportamiento hipĆ³crita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera habĆa mostrado preocupaciĆ³n por ella... En ese momento, Ć©l estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le habĆa importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por quĆ©, o si era una ilusiĆ³n, pero sintiĆ³ que despuĆ©s de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajĆ³ mucho... SintiĆ³ frĆo en todo su cuerpo y decidiĆ³ irse... "Detente... " CapĆtulo 3 No quiero a ese niƱo Stella lo escuchĆ³ y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazĆ³n. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y frĆos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolviĆ³. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niƱo. No olvides abortar". RK mirĆ³ a la mujer que tenĆa delante y se quedĆ³ pensando... SentĆa que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no querĆa que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, temblĆ³ y la pequeƱa esperanza que tenĆa se desvaneciĆ³... Ćl le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n tantas veces, no sabĆa por quĆ©, pero todavĆa le dolĆa con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedĆa... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. ApretĆ³ la bolsa que sostenĆa. Y sintiĆ³ como si alguien la hubiera apuƱalado... De repente se rio de sĆ misma... Se sintiĆ³ como una tonta. ĀæCĆ³mo podĆa esperar algo de un hombre tan frĆo con su hijo...? QuerĆa gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Ćl le habĆa dicho una vez que le gustaban los niƱos y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolĆa mucho el corazĆ³n, pero no querĆa que Ć©l viera sus lĆ”grimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedĆ³ de espaldas a Ć©l. RespirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya habĆa decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se parĆ³ y dijo: "Una cosa mĆ”s, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." DespuĆ©s de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no querĆa dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... SentĆa que se estaba sofocando... SujetĆ³ su bolso con fuerza y se marchĆ³ sin mirar atrĆ”s. RK mirĆ³ la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareciĆ³ de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajĆ³ y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperĆ³ ni un segundo y pisĆ³ el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejĆ³ y desapareciĆ³... *Fin del flashback* "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocĆ³ con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella tambiĆ©n volviĆ³ a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudĆ³ a recogerlos y entrĆ³ en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abriĆ³, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludĆ³... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ĀæCĆ³mo estĆ”s? Eres nueva aquĆ, si necesitas algo no dudes en decĆrmelo..." Ella lo mirĆ³ y asintiĆ³. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Ćl la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oĆdo que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta estĆ”n los informes que hice, Ć©chales un vistazo". Ella la tomĆ³ y asintiĆ³. Ćl continuĆ³: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas estĆ”n los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedĆ que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situaciĆ³n..." "Grupos RK... RenĆ© Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenĆa los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo mĆ”s profundo de su hermĆ©tico corazĆ³n invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizĆ³ y dijo: "HarĆ© lo que pueda". "EstĆ” bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". CapĆtulo 4 ĀæPor quĆ© vale setenta millones? Al dĆa siguiente, en una cafeterĆa... Stella ya habĆa organizado todo y le pidiĆ³ al director de negociaciĆ³n de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafeterĆa. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercĆ³. Pero cuandoā¦ llegĆ³ y la vio, se sorprendiĆ³. Ella tambiĆ©n se quedĆ³ estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenĆa delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomĆ³ la iniciativa y dijo: "CuĆ”nto tiempo sin vernos". Ćl escuchĆ³ sus palabras y recobrĆ³ la compostura. AsintiĆ³ y se sentĆ³. Ella no perdiĆ³ el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquĆ estĆ”n los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fĆrmelos". Mientras lo decĆa, los colocĆ³ delante de Ć©l. Ćl vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizĆ³. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no querĆa firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirĆ” que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentĆa que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, deberĆa buscar alguna otra compaƱĆa. "EstĆ” bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustĆ³. Se le acercĆ³ y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, dĆ©jeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez mĆ”s". Ella se detuvo y asintiĆ³. "Por supuesto". Ćl caminĆ³ hacia un lado y llamĆ³. **** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su telĆ©fono sonĆ³. Lo mirĆ³ y colgĆ³. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volviĆ³ a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su frĆa expresiĆ³n y temblaron. TomĆ³ el telĆ©fono y preguntĆ³: "ĀæQuĆ© sucede?" Su voz era frĆa. Alex le informĆ³ de toda la situaciĆ³n. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y despuĆ©s de un minuto respondiĆ³: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". DespuĆ©s hizo una pausa y aƱadiĆ³: "Dile que irĆ© a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". DespuĆ©s colgĆ³. En sus profundos ojos azules habĆa emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchĆ³ sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "ĀæEra esa negociaciĆ³n digna de su visita?". AdemĆ”s, sabĆan que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situaciĆ³n. **** Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos asĆ que ella pudo oĆr una parte de su conversaciĆ³n. Ella lo escuchĆ³ decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del telĆ©fono. Tres minutos despuĆ©s... "Ā”Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningĆŗn problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijarĆ” segĆŗn los tĆ©rminos de su empresa, firmemos rĆ”pidamente para que nadie se eche para atrĆ”s". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, sacĆ³ los documentos, firmĆ³ y le dio el bolĆgrafo. Ella se sorprendiĆ³ un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. MirĆ³ el bolĆgrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintiĆ³ que habĆa dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se habĆa mantenido bastante firme en su decisiĆ³n. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se habĆa mostrado mucho mĆ”s firme que ella respecto a la adquisiciĆ³n de la compaƱĆa. Incluso aceptĆ³ firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella habĆa establecido. "A Ć©l no le gustaba cambiar de decisiĆ³n pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, Āæpor quĆ© lo habĆa hecho?" "ĀæEra porque, despuĆ©s de vivir con el amor de su vida, Ć©l habĆa cambiado?" PensĆ³... Pero sin importar quĆ©... Ahora, ĀæquĆ© podĆa hacer? TomĆ³ el bolĆgrafo y firmĆ³. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con Ć©l...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. Normalmente, ella no querrĆa que Ć©l se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ĀæQuĆ© podĆa hacer? DebĆa terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rĆ”pidamente. Alex guardĆ³ los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compaƱeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, Ā”por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicĆ³ una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazĆ³n y Dios sabĆan cuĆ”nto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Ćl la mirĆ³ y aƱadiĆ³: "Por favor, vuelva rĆ”pido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estarĆ” allĆ dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabĆa por quĆ© su jefe querĆa que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que habĆa pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podĆa hacer lo que Ć©l dijera. ***** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cĆ³mo en el futuro RK se convertirĆ” en su jefe. "Ā”Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul habĆa enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero Ć©l solo bajaba el precio". La abrazĆ³ y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajĆ³ la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella querĆa. Lily continuĆ³: "Acabas de llegar, asĆ que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decĆa eso se acercĆ³ a su oĆdo y dijo: "DĆ©jame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre mĆ”s guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino tambiĆ©n rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueƱos de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oĆr sus palabras, Stella se quedĆ³ sin palabras. "He oĆdo que antes tenĆa una prometida... Pero la dejĆ³ hace seis aƱos", comentĆ³ Lily. "ĀæNo se casĆ³ con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podĆa creer que aĆŗn no se hubieran casado. ĀæNo se habĆa divorciado de ella porque querĆa casarse con su hermana? PensĆ³ que ya deberĆan haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquĆ estĆ”s..." Cuando Jack se enterĆ³ de que ella habĆa llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudiĆ³ personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... RĆ”pido ve a la sala de reuniones y siĆ©ntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegarĆ” pronto y vendrĆ”s conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que habĆa dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo estĆ” en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". DespuĆ©s de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis aƱos... no querĆa volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." TodavĆa resonaban en su mente. DespuĆ©s de regresar... no querĆa verlo. Ese hombre de sangre frĆa y corazĆ³n de piedra ya le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n mil veces, y no querĆa volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez habĆa algo mĆ”s... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no querĆa encontrarse con Ć©l. Si aĆŗn quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, querĆa eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compaƱĆa fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del paĆs o no... SerĆ” decisiĆ³n de Ć©l..." ĀæQuĆ©? Hace seis aƱos, su matrimonio habĆa estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistĆa a dejar que Ć©l decidiera su futuro... Se sentĆa como si hubiera caĆdo en una trampa. Ella querĆa permanecer lo mĆ”s lejos posible de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. DespuĆ©s de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "SolicĆtaselo..." Ahora, Ć©l decidirĆa si se iba o no. Cuando pensĆ³ en aquello, sintiĆ³ como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no querĆa nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. SabĆa que Ć©l llegarĆa en cualquier momento y que existĆa la posibilidad de encontrarse con Ć©l. AsĆ que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo mĆ”s rĆ”pido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyĆ³ a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casĆ³ con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo lĆmite y una vez que se cumpliĆ³ el tiempo, ella tenĆa que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que habĆa amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el dĆa que descubriĆ³ que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niƱo. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmĆ³ su nombre en el papel de divorcio y saliĆ³ de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frĆo. Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, RK comprĆ³ la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con Ć©l, porque ella tenĆa un hijo y no querĆa que Ć©l se enterara de Ć©l... Pero un dĆa, cuando Stella recogiĆ³ a su hijo de la escuela, Ć©l la vio... RK su mirada se posĆ³ en el niƱo a su lado, su rostro se veĆa igual que cuando era joven... ĀæQuĆ© sucederĆ” en adelante? Los capĆtulos disponibles son limitados aquĆ, haga click el botĆ³n abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĆ”s contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĆ” a este libro) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc | Beloved Books | https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ | 473 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212759142880521 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461527275_2196978814021087_5217621948801199244_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yP6FsIcQx5YQ7kNvgFkZgJC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7uqeQPUGlhZgmpPK94Lzep&oh=00_AYBBg9kvVP91eQ-Zmt9ppCPUJ027CWTFtpyp3arecf0N8w&oe=6714DFCB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Beloved Books | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,633 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Continuer la lecture | Elle fut stupĆ©faite de dĆ©couvrir qu'elle n'Ć©tait pas la fille biologique de ses parents. Ć cause des manigances de sa vraie fille, elle fut chassĆ©e et devint la risĆ©e de la ville. PensĆ©e comme Ć©tant nĆ©e de parents paysans, elle fut surprise de dĆ©couvrir que son vrai pĆØre Ć©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville. ===== Ā« Madisyn, pendant toutes ces annĆ©es que nous t'avons Ć©levĆ©e, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginĆ©e capable d'une telle cruautĆ©. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta prĆ©sence. Tu dois partir immĆ©diatement Ā». A dĆ©clarĆ© l'imposante femme, dont le regard Ć©tait chargĆ© de dĆ©dain et d'un froid glacial et l'Ć©lĆ©gance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la duretĆ© de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. Ā« Maman, je t'en prie, c'Ć©tait un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dĆ©valĆ© les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien Ć voir lĆ -dedans Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© une jeune fille assise dans le canapĆ©. Ressemblant physiquement Ć la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tĆ“t, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn Ć©tait alors seule Ć l'Ć©tage supĆ©rieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussĆ© Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lanƧaient Ć Madisyn Ć©taient remplis de dĆ©goĆ»t et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professĆ© devant les journalistes leur rĆ©ticence Ć se sĆ©parer d'elle. Madisyn a baissĆ© les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn Ć©tait la seule fille des Chapman. MĆŖme si elle n'avait jamais bĆ©nĆ©ficiĆ© du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels Ć©tant toujours satisfaits. Mais la faƧade avait volĆ© en Ć©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĆØre, avait Ć©tĆ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĆ©cessitĆ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĆ©vĆ©lĆ© que Madisyn n'Ć©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ć son vaste rĆ©seau pour retrouver sa vĆ©ritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman Ć©tait une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'Ć©taient naturellement rĆ©pandues rapidement. Pour gĆ©rer l'opinion publique et prĆ©server leur rĆ©putation, ils avaient dĆ©clarĆ© un engagement inĆ©branlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient Ć©levĆ©e, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derriĆØre les portes closes, leurs plans Ć©taient radicalement diffĆ©rents. Une fois le regard du public dĆ©tournĆ©, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrĆØtement Madisyn. Ć l'arrivĆ©e de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reprochĆ© Ć Madisyn les annĆ©es de galĆØre de Jenna, relĆ©guant Madisyn de sa chambre Ć un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considĆ©rablement son statut. Elle Ć©tait chargĆ©e de tĆ¢ches subalternes, son statut Ć©tant bien infĆ©rieur Ć celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait montĆ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĆ©pris pour Madisyn Ć©tant Ć peine voilĆ©. Ces tribulations ont Ć“tĆ© Ć Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussĆ©e Ć affronter les injustices qui lui Ć©taient imposĆ©es. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face Ć Jenna, d'une voix rĆ©solue : Ā« Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules Ć l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! Ā» Le calme de Jenna a vacillĆ© sous l'intensitĆ© du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant lĆ©gĆØrement. S'agissait-il de la mĆŖme Madisyn que celle qui s'Ć©tait pliĆ©e Ć toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflĆ©tĆ©e dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle Ć©tait l'hĆ©ritiĆØre lĆ©gitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immĆ©ritĆ©. Elle devait cĆ“ute que coĆ»te chasser cet imposteur! Ā« Madisyn, j'ai aucune idĆ©e de ce que tu racontes! Ā» La voix de Jenna Ć©tait empreinte d'une confusion feinte. Ā« Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reƧu l'affection qui m'Ć©tait due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mĆ©contentement. MalgrĆ© tes actions, je suis restĆ©e tolĆ©rante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon Ć¢me. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si dĆ©sespĆ©rĆ©ment la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputĆ©e. Ā» Son insinuation Ć©tait trĆØs claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotĆ©e par jalousie. Le regard de la mĆØre de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix Ć©tant empreinte de dĆ©dain. Ā« Jenna, tu possĆØdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais Ć©galer. Cette place en compĆ©tition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! Ā» Elle s'est retournĆ©e brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajoutĆ© : Ā« Fais tes valises et pars immĆ©diatement! Ā» L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mĆ©pris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'Ć©tait une vĆ©ritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de dĆ©ception. Ā« Madisyn, notre accord Ć©tait de te garder jusqu'Ć ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilĆ confrontĆ©s Ć ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre Ć ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. Ā» Les yeux de Jenna ont brillĆ© d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son pĆØre a annoncĆ© le dĆ©part imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette derniĆØre est restĆ© un masque indĆ©chiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durĆ©e de Madisyn Ć l'Ć©tage supĆ©rieur inquiĆ©tait Jenna. Ā« Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?Ā» AprĆØs tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre Ć une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par rĆ©apparaĆ®tre, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements Ć©tant dĆ©libĆ©rĆ©s. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prĆ©tention. Lorsque son regard a balayĆ© froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublĆ© Jeffry pour qu'il dĆ©tourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncĆ©s Ć la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. Ā« C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il lĆ -dedans?Montre-moi Ā», a-t-elle demandĆ©, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levĆ© la main pour mettre fin Ć l'interrogatoire de sa femme. Ā« Laisse-la tranquille. Ā» Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnĆ©e et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser dĆ©concerter, Madisyn a posĆ© son sac sur la table, l'air stoĆÆque. Ā« Inspecte-le si tu veux. Ā» Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa mĆ©fiance, s'est moquĆ©e. Ā« Elle a peut-ĆŖtre emportĆ© quelque chose de prĆ©cieux Ā», a-t-elle marmonnĆ© en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'Åil Ć l'intĆ©rieur, elle n'a trouvĆ© qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressĆ©e. Ā« Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener lĆ -bas Ā», a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillĆ© dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. Ā« Madisyn, Ć ton retour, Ć©coute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. Ā» Madisyn a regardĆ© la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. Ā« Chacun a son propre destin Ć accomplir Ā», a-t-elle rĆ©pondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. Ā« Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombĆ©e dans ces escaliers?C'est ta derniĆØre chance de dire la vĆ©ritĆ©. Ā» Jenna fulminait intĆ©rieurement, exaspĆ©rĆ©e par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'Ć©lever au-dessus de tout le monde malgrĆ© ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle Ć©tait juste la fille de deux fermiers! Ā« Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetĆ©e dans les escaliers?Ā», a rĆ©torquĆ© Jenna. Ā« Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables Ć ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?Ā» Au fur et Ć mesure qu'elle parlait, les Ć©motions de Jenna sont allĆ©es crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de faƧon thĆ©Ć¢trale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement Ć cause d'un vase brisĆ©. Le silence s'est installĆ© dans la piĆØce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tournĆ© son regard choquĆ© vers elle. L'agilitĆ© soudaine de Jenna a Ć©tĆ© surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout Ć cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrĆ©e dans le canapĆ©, s'agrippant Ć ses jambes avec une dĆ©tresse exagĆ©rĆ©e. Ā« AĆÆe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! Ā» La rĆ©ponse de Jeffry n'Ć©tait pas de la colĆØre mais une culpabilitĆ© dirigĆ©e vers Madisyn. Ā« Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore trĆØs jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... Ā» Madisyn Ć©tait habituĆ©e Ć entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. Ā« Bien sĆ»r, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. AprĆØs tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maĆ®tres, n'est-ce pas?Ā» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranchĆ© l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĆ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĆ©cidĆ© et inĆ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĆ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĆØre elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui rĆ©gnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'Ć©tait considĆ©rablement dĆ©gradĆ© ; mĆŖme le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluĆ©e comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'Ć©tait approchĆ©e. Ignorant sa prĆ©sence, Madisyn est passĆ©e devant lui, la posture droite et rĆ©solue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupƧon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelĆ© : Ā« Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire Ć ta destination. Ā» Madisyn s'est arrĆŖtĆ©e, se tournant lĆ©gĆØrement pour donner sa rĆ©ponse, son ton glacial : Ā« Pas la peine. Ć partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir Ć faire avec la famille Chapman. Ā» Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hĆ©lĆ© un taxi et a indiquĆ© au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyĆ©e sur son tĆ©lĆ©phone. La destination Ć©tait un village humble et dĆ©labrĆ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĆ© l'Ć©tat de dĆ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ć©touffĆ©s qui lui ont serrĆ© le cÅur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ć©tait saisissant. Un homme vĆŖtu d'un costume propre et Ć©lĆ©gant, entourĆ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĆŖtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĆ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĆ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĆ©dulitĆ©. Il s'est prĆ©cipitĆ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. Ā« Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! Ā» La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĆ©e sous le coup de l'Ć©motion. Madisyn est restĆ©e bouche bĆ©e. Qui Ć©tait cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbĆ© les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. Ā« Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?Ā» Le fermier a soupirĆ© lourdement, sa voix Ć©tant fatiguĆ©e par le poids de vĆ©ritĆ©s inavouĆ©es. Ā« Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes vĆ©ritables parents. Jenna est la fille lĆ©gitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nĆ“tre. Notre bĆ©bĆ© est mort-nĆ©. Ā» Il a marquĆ© une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillĆ©. Ā« Cet homme est ton vrai pĆØre. Ā» Madisyn a regardĆ© l'Ć©tranger, notant les similitudes indĆ©niables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant lĆ©gĆØrement. Ā« Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la premiĆØre fois Ć l'hĆ“pital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellĆ©, mĆŖme si je l'ai Ć©cartĆ© Ć ce moment-lĆ Ā», a-t-il expliquĆ©, la voix Ć©tranglĆ©e par l'Ć©motion. Ā« AprĆØs avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternitĆ© a confirmĆ© mes soupƧons. Tu es bien ma fille. Ā» En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indĆ©niable. D'ailleurs, mĆŖme sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La rĆ©ponse de la jeune femme Ć©tait un silence rempli de pensĆ©es tumultueuses. Cette rĆ©vĆ©lation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son rĆ©cit dĆ©jĆ complexe, l'a submergĆ©e. L'homme a continuĆ© : Ā« C'est beaucoup de choses Ć assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vĆ©ritĆ©. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hĆ“pital. Ć cause de la nĆ©gligence d'une infirmiĆØre, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremĆŖler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a Ć©tĆ© dĆ©clarĆ© mort-nĆ© et nous a Ć©tĆ© remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a Ć©tĆ© amenĆ©e ici. Ā» Ā« Ta mĆØre et moi Ć©tions dĆ©vastĆ©s, pensant que nous t'avions perdue Ā», a-t-il ajoutĆ©, les yeux humides. Ā« Tu ne peux pas savoir Ć quel point cela a affectĆ© ta mĆØre. Elle attend anxieusement Ć l'hĆ“tel, espĆ©rant enfin te rencontrer. Ā» TouchĆ©e par sa sincĆ©ritĆ©, Madisyn a hochĆ© lentement la tĆŖte, son regard se portant Ć nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : Ā« Tout cela n'Ć©tait qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. Ā» Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dĆ©daigneux, mais sa voix est restĆ©e ferme. Ā« Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vĆ©ritĆ© nous suffit. Ā» Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mĆŖlĆ©e Ć une subtile dĆ©sillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient Ć©levĆ©e comme leur propre fille, s'Ć©tait dĆ©tĆ©riorĆ©e aprĆØs qu'elle avait retrouvĆ© sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessĆ© toute communication avec eux. Ā« Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin rĆ©unie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici Ā», a-t-il dit, son expression mĆŖlant tristesse et dĆ©tachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ć une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĆ©e sur le trottoir. L'opulence du vĆ©hicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. Ā« Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĆØre. Ć partir de maintenant, je suis lĆ pour toi ; n'hĆ©site pas Ć me demander ce dont tu as besoin Ā», a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ć©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ć©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignĆ©e ont commencĆ© Ć s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescĆ© lentement. L'HĆ“tel d'Alpenglow Ć©tait le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vĆŖtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'Ć©lĆ©gance lorsqu'elle est entrĆ©e dans le grand hall d'entrĆ©e avec ses parents. L'occasion Ć©tait capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-prĆ©sidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compĆ©tition nationale, Ć©tait en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'ĆŖtre sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre Ć Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenĆ©e en vitesse Ć l'hĆ“tel. Mais Ć leur arrivĆ©e, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre cĆ“tĆ© du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillĆ©e simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grĆ¢ce posĆ©e qui semblait attirer les regards. Ć cĆ“tĆ© d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la prĆ©sence Ć©tait impressionnante, mĆŖme si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. Ā« Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?Ā», a murmurĆ© Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mĆŖlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille Ā« La nouvelle de l'arrivĆ©e de Mme Johns a sans doute Ć©tĆ© divulguĆ©e Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© Jenna avec une faƧade d'innocence, sa voix Ć©tant basse et teintĆ©e de curiositĆ©. Ā« On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-ĆŖtre pas encore que Madisyn a Ć©tĆ© chassĆ©e de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses Ć©lĆØves! Ā» Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiĆ©tude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est prĆ©cipitĆ©e, son intention Ć©tant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu Ć©tablir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait dĆ©jĆ rapidement vers la Salle d'Ćmeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privĆ©e de l'hĆ“tel. Phyllis est restĆ©e perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Ćmeraude ? Jenna, rattrapĆ©e par son retard, a partagĆ© la surprise de sa mĆØre. Ā« Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte Ć tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis trĆØs impressionnants. Ā» Ā« Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?Ā», a marmonnĆ© Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothĆØses dĆ©favorables. Le dĆ©goĆ»t l'a momentanĆ©ment envahie alors que Phyllis Ć©tait aux prises avec ces pensĆ©es, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son tĆ©lĆ©phone et a appelĆ© Lynda. Ā« Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. Ā» La voix de Lynda Ć©tait dĆ©tachĆ©e et vive au tĆ©lĆ©phone avant qu'elle ne mette fin Ć l'appel. Jenna Ć©tant accablĆ©e par le dĆ©couragement, son moral a chutĆ© et elle s'est masquĆ© le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacĆ©e, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. Ā« Jenna, ne t'inquiĆØte pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. Ā» Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposĆ© son tĆ©lĆ©phone sur le coussin Ć cĆ“tĆ© d'elle. Son frĆØre Glenn avait organisĆ© une rĆ©union de famille immĆ©diate aprĆØs la dĆ©couverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. Ā« Madisyn a dĆ» traverser beaucoup d'Ć©preuves au fil des ans Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© Kristine Johns, assise Ć©lĆ©gamment Ć cĆ“tĆ© de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et Ć©tait habillĆ©e d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinĆ©e, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiĆ©tude. Lynda a rĆ©pondu pensivement : Ā« J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitĆ©e. Elle n'a peut-ĆŖtre pas Ć©tĆ© confrontĆ©e aux difficultĆ©s que nous imaginons. Ā» La rĆ©ponse de Kristine Ć©tait empreinte de conviction. Ā« Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. Ā» Lynda a caressĆ© affectueusement la tĆŖte de Kristine, fiĆØre du bon caractĆØre de son Ć©lĆØve. Cette derniĆØre avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a rĆ©servĆ© Ć Madisyn a mis en Ć©vidence son esprit gĆ©nĆ©reux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns Ć©tait assise tranquillement, le regard fixĆ© sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perƧu l'intensitĆ© du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal Ć l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait Ć©tait magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflĆ©tant ceux d'Elaine de maniĆØre suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parentĆ©. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable Ć cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses Ć©motions plus longtemps, s'est Ć©lancĆ©e en avant. Ā« Ma fille! Ā», s'est-elle exclamĆ©e en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant Ć flots. Madisyn est restĆ©e momentanĆ©ment abasourdie par l'intensitĆ© de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hĆ©sitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naĆ®tre en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'Ć©tait donc Ƨa, avoir une famille aimante. Ā« Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord Ā», a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapĆ©, Elaine s'est accrochĆ©e Ć Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix Ć travers ses larmes. Ā« Madisyn, je suis dĆ©solĆ©e qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dĆ» endurer tellement de choses. Ā» Ā« Je... Ća va, Ƨa va. Je vais bien. Ā» Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincĆØres, ont coulĆ© sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu dĆ©semparĆ©e. TouchĆ©e par une telle dĆ©monstration de sincĆ©ritĆ©, elle a gentiment rassurĆ© Elaine : Ā« Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. Ā» Le terme Ā« maman Ā» a semblĆ© susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise Ć trembler lorsqu'elle a rĆ©pondu : Ā« Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. Ā» Glenn a observĆ© l'Ć©change avec un sourire radieux, son impatience Ć©tant palpable lorsqu'il a regardĆ© Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournĆ©e vers lui. Ā« Hum... Papa. Ā» Ā« Nous sommes si heureux d'ĆŖtre rĆ©unis avec toi, ma Madisyn. Ā» Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. Ā« Laisse-moi te prĆ©senter Ć notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. Ā» Lynda a observĆ© Madisyn, lui adressant un lĆ©ger signe de tĆŖte en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'Ć©tait au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci Ć©tait radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressĆ©e Ć Madisyn. Ā« J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sÅur dont je peux me vanter. Ā» Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintĆ©e d'une pointe d'hĆ©sitation : Ā« Voici Kristine. Son pĆØre Ć©tait un ami proche de ton pĆØre. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle Ć©tait enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal Ć l'aise... Ā» Ā« Ce n'est pas grave. Ā» Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. Ā« Tu as aussi trois frĆØres, mais ils ne sont pas lĆ pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! Ā» Elaine a continuĆ©, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tĆŖte de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Ća a sans doute Ć©tĆ© dur pour toi pendant toutes ces annĆ©es, Madisyn. CommenƧons par Ć©changer nos numĆ©ros Ā», a-t-il suggĆ©rĆ©. Elaine s'est empressĆ©e de lui emboĆ®ter le pas en sortant aussi son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Ćchange ton numĆ©ro avec moi aussi Ā», a-t-elle ajoutĆ© avec empressement. AprĆØs que Madisyn a Ć©changĆ© ses numĆ©ros avec eux, son tĆ©lĆ©phone a bourdonnĆ© de deux notifications. Son pĆØre lui avait envoyĆ© dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mĆØre avait fait de mĆŖme. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une gĆ©nĆ©rositĆ© dĆ©sinvolte. Ā« Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. Ā» La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. Ā« Et j'ai choisi des vĆŖtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons Ć la maison! Ā» Ce tourbillon de gĆ©nĆ©rositĆ© n'Ć©tait pas familier Ć Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait Ć la fois mal Ć l'aise et choquĆ©e. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transfĆ©rer en toute dĆ©contraction vingt millions de dollars Ć Madisyn, une somme qui Ć©clipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Ćtait-ce parce que Madisyn Ć©tait leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e ? Chapitre 4 Son frĆØre Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayĆ©s pour dĆ©poser de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilĆ©e ressemblant Ć une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac Ć©tait plein. C'Ć©tait un vĆ©ritable flot d'affection, inĆ©dit et rĆ©confortant, qui s'exprimait Ć travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du tĆ©lĆ©phone de Glenn a coupĆ© court Ć ce moment. Il a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessinĆ© sur son visage. Ā« Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frĆØres aĆ®nĆ©s qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. Ā» Il a rĆ©pondu Ć l'appel vidĆ©o, et une voix dĆ©bordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. Ā« Tu l'as retrouvĆ©e?J'ai hĆ¢te de la voir! Ā» Glenn a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tĆŖte, ce qui a incitĆ© Glenn Ć orienter le tĆ©lĆ©phone vers elle. Ā« La voilĆ , ta petite sÅur, Madisyn. Ā» Ā« Ouais, on est vraiment de la mĆŖme famille! Ā» Le visage Ć l'Ć©cran s'est illuminĆ© d'un sourire malicieux. Le cÅur de Madisyn a sautĆ© un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une cĆ©lĆØbre star de cinĆ©ma laurĆ©ate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est Ć©largi, ses liens familiaux s'Ć©tant Ć©tendus Ć des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginĆ©s. Ā« Salut Ā», a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'Ć©tant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversĆ© le tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Madisyn, je suis coincĆ© sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientĆ“t quelque chose de spĆ©cial! Ā» Son affection Ć©tait Ć©vidente. MalgrĆ© leur lien biologique rĆ©cemment dĆ©couvert, la chaleur de Waylon Ć©tait authentique et immĆ©diate. Waylon et ses frĆØres espĆ©raient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sÅur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'Ć©tait plus un bĆ©bĆ©, et elle n'Ć©tait pas liĆ©e Ć eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'Ć©taient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tournĆ© vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait Ć ses cĆ“tĆ©s. Ā« Andrew, voici ma sÅur. N'est-elle pas adorable?Ā» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa rĆ©serve et sa prestance, a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć l'Ć©cran. DĆØs qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'Ć©cran, son regard jusqu'alors dĆ©contractĆ© s'est instantanĆ©ment figĆ©. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses Ć©paules et ses traits dĆ©licats, qui reflĆ©taient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, Ć©taient trĆØs sĆ©duisants. Ses yeux ambrĆ©s, empreints d'un soupƧon de paresse et d'indiffĆ©rence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew Ć©taient profonds. Madisyn est restĆ©e calme pendant l'appel vidĆ©o, mais la rĆ©action de Kristine a Ć©tĆ© moins contrĆ“lĆ©e. Ć la mention de Ā« Andrew Ā», le corps de cette derniĆØre s'est raidi, ses yeux s'Ć©tant fixĆ©s sur l'Ć©cran oĆ¹ Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupƧonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention Ć Madisyn. Ā« Salut. Ā» La salutation d'Andrew Ć©tait brĆØve, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonƧant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurĆ©e silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'Ć©tait qu'une formalitĆ©. Madisyn a rĆ©pondu par un hochement de tĆŖte poli, son attitude Ć©tant calme et dĆ©tachĆ©e. Waylon a continuĆ© Ć bavarder au tĆ©lĆ©phone avec Madisyn jusqu'Ć ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. MĆŖme si son pĆØre lui a raccrochĆ© au nez, Waylon Ć©tait visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. Ā« C'est ma petite sÅur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. Ā» Il lui a ensuite lancĆ© une invitation dĆ©contractĆ©e. Ā« Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?Ā» Il savait qu'Andrew Ć©vitait gĆ©nĆ©ralement de se rendre Ć la rĆ©sidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aĆ®nĆ©s. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, Ć©taient bien supĆ©rieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus dĆ©lirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait Ć l'idĆ©e d'Ć©pouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a rĆ©pondu nonchalamment : Ā« Bien sĆ»r, Ƨa fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. Ā» Waylon a clignĆ© des yeux, dĆ©contenancĆ© par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Ćtait-il vraiment sĆ©rieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante Ć la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigĆ©s vers leur vaste manoir, qui Ć©clipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriĆ©tĆ© dĆ©gageait une Ć©lĆ©gance royale, Ć l'image d'un chĆ¢teau par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escortĆ© Madisyn Ć travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'Ć une chambre spĆ©cialement prĆ©parĆ©e. La chambre Ć©tait une vĆ©ritable vision de la grĆ¢ce fĆ©minine, dĆ©corĆ©e de teintes dĆ©licates et d'ornements bien pensĆ©s, qui rendaient Madisyn muette Ć cause de son ambiance trop fĆ©minine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardĆ© Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandĆ© doucement : Ā« Madisyn, est-ce que c'est Ć ton goĆ»t?Ā» Ā« Oui, j'adore Ā», a rĆ©pondu Madisyn, la voix teintĆ©e d'un soupƧon d'impuissance. Elaine Ć©tait ravie et lui a serrĆ© la main avec douceur. Ā« C'est trĆØs agrĆ©able! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'Ć me le dire Ā», a-t-elle dit, pĆ©tillante de joie. Ā« Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton pĆØre et moi avons choisie pour toi! Ā» Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont Ć©carquillĆ©s devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'Ć©clairage tamisĆ©. Ā« Ce n'est que le dĆ©but. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain Ā», a annoncĆ© Elaine. Ā« Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?Ā», a demandĆ© Madisyn. Elaine a Ć©clatĆ© de rire, Ć©cartant l'inquiĆ©tude. Ā« Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet aprĆØs-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! Ā», a-t-elle dĆ©clarĆ© avec un sourire gĆ©nĆ©reux. Madisyn, bien que dĆ©passĆ©e, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincĆØre d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'aprĆØs-midi mĆŖme, ils se sont rendus Ć la mairie locale, oĆ¹ Madisyn a officiellement adoptĆ© le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalitĆ©s lĆ©gales accomplies, Elaine a serrĆ© la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. Ā« ChĆ©rie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. Ā» Glenn les a observĆ©es d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. Ā« Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet aprĆØs-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. VoilĆ dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. Ā» S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remerciĆ© Glenn et a pris la gĆ©nĆ©reuse somme. Il lui a tapotĆ© la tĆŖte avec amour, ses yeux dĆ©bordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine Ć©tait le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classĆ© de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn Ć la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque piĆØce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vĆŖtements. Ā« ChĆ©rie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. Ā» Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dĆ©passĆ©e, a acquiescĆ© et a rassemblĆ© les vĆŖtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarquĆ© que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a Ć©tĆ© amenĆ©e par Phyllis pour se livrer Ć une thĆ©rapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn Ć©tait Ć©vidente. Ā« Madisyn! Ā», s'est-elle exclamĆ©e, sa voix rĆ©sonnant d'incrĆ©dulitĆ©. Elaine, qui s'est retournĆ©e Ć la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanĆ©ment. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rĆ“le important de la famille Chapman dans l'Ć©ducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait dĆ©jĆ acceptĆ© de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il Ć©tait retournĆ© Ć l'entreprise un peu plus tĆ“t pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopĆ©ration. Alors qu'Elaine prĆ©parait un accueil chaleureux, prĆ©voyant mĆŖme de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volontĆ©, le ton de cette derniĆØre a changĆ© brusquement. Ā« Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?Ā» Phyllis a regardĆ© attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et Ć mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scĆØne Ć laquelle elle avait assistĆ© Ć l'HĆ“tel d'Alpenglow plus tĆ“t dans la journĆ©e. Ā« Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achĆØtes des produits de luxe ici, oĆ¹ as-tu trouvĆ© cet argent?Ā» Madisyn, le visage figĆ© dans un masque de dĆ©tachement glacial, a rĆ©pondu sans la moindre chaleur : Ā« Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. Ā» L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme Ć ce moment-lĆ , reflĆ©tant des annĆ©es de loyautĆ© non rĆ©ciproque. Elle avait Ć©levĆ© leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotĆ©e en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursĆ© la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir Ć©levĆ©e. Pourtant, les Chapman n'Ć©taient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sĆ©vĆØre alors qu'elle absorbait la duretĆ© des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginĆ©e comme faisant partie du passĆ© de Madisyn Ć©tait loin de la rĆ©alitĆ© qui se prĆ©sentait Ć elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilitĆ©. Ā« Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme Ć©tait autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?Ā», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant prĆ©sent, Phyllis a expirĆ© profondĆ©ment, son visage Ć©tant un masque de rĆ©signation douloureuse. Ā« En effet, elle Ć©tait une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa faƧade. Elle a profĆ©rĆ© de nombreux mensonges et a mĆŖme volĆ© de l'argent Ć notre famille. C'est une honte! Ā» Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargĆ©e d'une feinte dĆ©tresse : Ā« Ma dĆ©ception a Ć©tĆ© profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'Ć©loigner de notre famille, malgrĆ© les annĆ©es que nous avons passĆ©es Ć l'Ć©lever. Ā» Phyllis Ć©tait dĆ©terminĆ©e Ć dĆ©peindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunĆ©e ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se rĆ©pande qu'elle a Ć©tĆ© trop sĆ©vĆØre avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est mĆŖme tamponnĆ© les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prĆ©tendu dĆ©sespoir. Phyllis Ć©tait en train de la discrĆ©diter devant sa propre mĆØre. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une Ć©tincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a dĆ©couvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'Ć©tait pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. Ć cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a Ć©tĆ© mise Ć la porte et est devenue la risĆ©e de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a dĆ©couvert que son vrai pĆØre Ć©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frĆØres Ć©taient des personnalitĆ©s renommĆ©es dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichĆ©s est limitĆ©. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (AccĆ©der automatiquement Ć ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp | Fun Novels | https://www.facebook.com/61563251196448/ | 907 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.kifflire.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=505720925677482&rawadid=120212221258790441 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461673884_1218251952652417_730147973144177565_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2z9Bb8QdoJ8Q7kNvgH8Yg1u&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7uqeQPUGlhZgmpPK94Lzep&oh=00_AYDM0xAARiIFfB9qXXhQoE4_9ormYrMbhbdxTRewgG2zhg&oe=6714F770 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fun Novels | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,636 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Return, My Love: Wooing the Neglected Ex-Wife | Amidst her family's decline, she gave up the violin to become a caring canary, only to face her husband's disdain. With newfound enlightenment, she decisively divorced him and resumed her music career, which was a great success and made her ex-husband regret it! ===== Joelle Miller pored over Rebecca Lloyd's Twitter feed, studying each video with a laser-sharp attention, was eager to glimpse the face of Rebecca's boyfriend. Rebecca, the girl in the clips, exuded a soft and delicate aura in her plain white dress. She wasn't strikingly beautiful, but there was a wholesome simplicity about her, and her smile was genuinely charming. She discovered that on pivotal days--Christmas Eve, Valentine's Day, and even on Joelle's own birthday--Rebecca was with Adrian Miller, her so-called husband, who had been missing from all significant events for the past three years. Rebecca's joyful narrations and the casual snippets of her life with her boyfriend were more than enough to steep Joelle in gloom. "Do you see this? He saves the juiciest slice of watermelon just for me." "Even when he comes home late, he never forgets to bring me a little something." "And look at this--surprise! He picked up a blessing charm for me from the church." ...... The username on the account was "Countdown To Death." That was the only account Joelle followed. As she was about to reflect on the ominous name, the bathroom door swung open. In the dimly lit room, Adrian appeared, water dripped from his hair. Despite the dim lighting, his striking features were undiminished. Joelle instinctively snapped her phone shut and gazed at him, lost in thought. It had been ages since she last laid eyes on Adrian. Tonight, he was here not by choice. His grandmother, Irene Miller, was ill and desperate for a great-grandchild, which compelled him to return. Otherwise, he might never have come back. Over their three-year marriage, Adrian seldom visited home, spending most of his time at Oak Villas. It was common knowledge that he held no love for Joelle. She felt trapped in a marriage that existed in name only. "I'll give you one chance. Whether you as you wish or not is in the hands of fate," Adrian declared, his voice resonant and deep. What was he implying? Before Joelle could ponder further, Adrian seized her ankle and yanked her towards him, his shadow looming over her petite frame. Joelle's face turned pale as she faced his cruelty, her body tensed with fear. "Adrian! Stop, I don't want it..." Her words were interrupted by her own frantic struggles. Being forced into such a situation with the man she loved filled her with humiliation and terror. Adrian's sneer cut through the air. "You dared to frame me once; you should have seen this day coming. Just endure it." At his harsh words, Joelle's eyes filled with tears, her eyelashes fluttering like wounded butterflies. She looked up at his stern face, her voice trembling. "Things were not what you think..." Her protest was cut. The intense pain overwhelmed her, her resistance fading as despair took hold. She lay there, wishing for oblivion. "You've learned; playing hard to get is far more interesting than just lying there like a dead fish," he rasped, his voice laced with spite. After his shower, he departed without a backward glance, as though he couldn't leave fast enough. Before and after, his ritualistic showers seemed to cleanse him of her, as if she were a stain on his conscience. Joelle struggled to decipher her role in his life. Was she merely a plaything for his pleasure? Or a pawn to fulfill his family's expectations for an heir? The window stood wide open, letting in a biting cold wind. Joelle shivered, drawing the blanket tighter around herself. It wasn't just the chill in the air that made her tremble. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart, a relentless icy wind whipping through its open wound. The man she had adored for nearly eight years was now a stranger to her. Three years earlier, at a lavish banquet hosted by the Miller family, Joelle had overindulged in w*ne. When she had woken up, she had found herself sleeping with Adrian. Before she could gather her thoughts, her brother and several members of the Miller family had burst into the room. What was done could not be reversed. Adrian's grandmother had taken the reins and orchestrated their marriage. All this time, Adrian was convinced that Joelle had d**gged him to trap him. Joelle had once been baffled by Adrian's profound animosity, even if he believed she had framed him. After all, they had grown up together. But now, she understood. In Adrian's eyes, she was nothing but the nefarious woman who had sabotaged his relationship with Rebecca. She often found herself pondering how perfect Adrian seemed in Rebecca's videos--always so gentle and attentive. It dawned on her that he would probably never show her that same tenderness. Eventually, Joelle couldn't hold back her tears any longer and succumbed to a sobbing breakdown. That night, her sleep was restless and disturbed. In the later hours, she found herself dreaming of their earlier days when she and Adrian hadn't been at odds. Awoken by her troubled sleep, Joelle rose unusually early. After freshening up, she slipped into some casual clothes and made her way downstairs. Leah Jenkins, the long-serving maid, noticed Joelle descending and promptly set the table with breakfast, familiar with all her dietary preferences. Joelle took her time with breakfast, eating slowly and deliberately. "Mrs. Miller, why didn't you convince Mr. Miller to stay last night? It's not often he comes home," Leah commented, her tone reflecting sympathy for Joelle. Leah had been a servant of the Miller family for many years, witnessing the growth of Joelle and Adrian from childhood friends to the enemies they were now. A pang of discomfort briefly crossed Joelle's features before she masked it with a composed smile. "I tried, but he didn't stay," she admitted. Even if she could keep Adrian close physically, his heart was elsewhere. His affections lay at Oak Villas, home to the one he truly cherished. Leah hesitated before speaking again, her tone careful. "Maybe it's because Mr. Miller is so tied up with the company. Running such a massive business takes a lot of his time." After being reassigned to attend to Joelle three years ago, Leah had come to understand the nuances of this marriage better than anyone. Her insight brought with it a heartfelt sympathy for Joelle. Joelle's eyelashes quivered as she nibbled on her toast, her eyes watering slightly from the emotional strain. Yes, Adrian was preoccupied, but he always made time for Rebecca. He frequented Redemption Church to seek a blessing charm for her. Despite his hectic schedule, he never missed spending holidays with her. Just then, Joelle's phone broke the silence. As Leah left the dining room, Joelle picked up her phone and found her best friend, Katherine Nash, calling. "Katherine, I want a divorce," Joelle said in a raspy voice. Chapter 2 On Its Last Legs Joelle made up her mind--she wanted a divorce. There was no point in dragging this out any longer. After a moment of stunned silence, Katherine let out a shrill burst of laughter. "Are you going to get half of Adrian's assets? Oh, my God! Joelle, you're about to become a billionaire!" "No, I can't." Joelle had signed an agreement when she and Adrian married. If they divorced, she would get nothing. "Then why the hell are you divorcing? Just keep being his wife!" Joelle recalled Adrian's roughness the previous night and the humiliation that followed. She had been so naive in the past, believing that her love for Adrian could help her endure any hardship. But now, looking back, she realized how foolish she had been. Did suffering ever make Adrian love her more? The answer was no. A man who genuinely loved her would never let her suffer in the first place. Joelle laughed at herself mockingly and changed the subject. "By the way, remember the favor I asked you last time?" "Yes. I was going to tell you about that. You asked me to keep an eye out for a job, and I've got something for you. You'll be teaching a student to play the violin, though I must say, it'll be a waste of your talent." "That's fine," Joelle replied with a faint smile. "It's not a waste at all. I've been a housewife for three years. Just having someone willing to hire me is enough." "How is it not a waste? You were so close to becoming a part of an international orchestra. If it weren't for getting married..." Katherine trailed off, feeling indignant for her friend. After getting married, Joelle wasn't even allowed to work. These wealthy families clung to such outdated rules. The whole situation was ridiculous. Three years ago, Joelle's violin career had been on the rise. However, the Miller family's strict traditions forbade her from performing in public. On the very first day of her marriage, Adrian's mother had told her, "You don't need to work. Adrian will provide for you. Your job is to give birth to his babies and take care of your husband." Once her call with Katherine ended, Joelle went upstairs and retrieved her long-neglected violin from the study. This violin was a special gift from her father on her eighteenth birthday. Tragically, not long after she had received it, her father had suffered a stroke and fallen into a coma. Her older brother had taken on the responsibility of supporting their family. He had let her pursue her dreams of playing the violin without worries. As she reminisced about the past, Joelle drew the bow across the strings. Years ago, an accident had injured her wrist, and she hadn't played since. Now, as she played, sharp pain shot through her wrist, but she persisted. She relied on muscle memory to play a short piece. In the end, she gave a bitter laugh. It sounded terrible. Just then, she heard Leah's voice at the door, filled with surprise and delight. "Sir, you're back!" Leah was secretly relieved to see Adrian. His returning home must mean he still cared for Joelle. Perhaps if Joelle said something kind, their relationship might improve. Meanwhile, Joelle was surprised. Adrian rarely came home during the day. She had just set down her violin when the door swung open. Adrian stood in the doorway, his tall frame imposing. With furrowed brows, his eyes swept over her. He remembered that Joelle had learned to play the violin as a child and had been praised for her talent by a renowned teacher. But for some reason, she had stopped playing. Having listened from outside just now, he found her playing mediocre. How could anyone have praised her talent? Joelle glanced at him and lowered her head to place the violin back in its case. Then, in a low voice, she asked, "What brings you here? Is there anything you need?" "I came to pick up something and remind you that we need to visit Grandma tomorrow," Adrian replied in a cold tone. Visiting his grandmother at least once a month was a family rule. Tomorrow was the day. If not for this obligation, Adrian wouldn't have returned at all. If he and Joelle didn't show up together, Irene would be upset. Joelle smiled bitterly. She remembered the Miller family rules better than Adrian and always adhered to them. Even Irene, stringent as ever, couldn't find fault with her. "I haven't forgotten. I'm relieved to know you haven't either," Joelle responded. Her tone carried a hint of accusation, making Adrian sneer. For a moment, a simmering anger brewed within him. Without another word, he headed straight to the walk-in closet to look for something. Even though he rarely came home, Joelle still maintained his wardrobe meticulously--clothes washed, ironed, and neatly arranged. Joelle felt her role was reduced to performing household chores, something Leah could also manage. Her only advantage, perhaps, was that she was younger and prettier than Leah. Her eyes followed Adrian's movements. His ring finger was bare--the wedding ring nowhere to be seen. A sharp pang of pain shot through her heart. "Adrian, let's get a divorce," Joelle suddenly said, her voice as soft as a breeze. Saying those words drained all her strength, yet she felt a strange relief wash over her. Adrian turned around and stared at her with a mocking smile. "Think carefully before you speak. The Watson family is now on its last legs. Without my support, do you plan to sleep on the streets with your brother after the divorce?" Since the Watson family's downfall, Joelle had gone from being cherished to ridiculed. The Miller family despised her and looked down on her as if she and her brother were leeches they couldn't shake off. Even her intimate moments with Adrian made her feel degraded. Joelle bit her lip and straightened up. "I've already rented a place. Even if I ended up sleeping on the streets, that would be on me." All she wanted was for Adrian to respect her, but three years of captivity had worn down her pride and dignity. "And where did you get the money to rent a place? If you wanted to be independent so badly, you shouldn't have spent a single penny from the Miller family." Adrian, with his back to Joelle, found the missing wedding ring in a gap and held it in his palm. Joelle didn't notice. His words left her breathless. Yes, she had used her meager savings to rent the place. But since she was married to Adrian, wasn't what was hers also his? Besides, the financial support Adrian had given the Watson family over the years amounted to a significant sum. Joelle had always despised the idea of owing Adrian anything, yet her debt to him was the deepest. If they divorced, he would likely sever all financial support to the Watson family. Was he suggesting she would have to exit the marriage empty-handed? As Adrian turned to leave, Joelle called out to him, her dignity barely intact. "I'm legally entitled to this marriage and have a rightful claim to what's supposed to be mine. But don't worry, I won't ask for much--just enough to help Watson Group get through this crisis." Adrian froze, his features sharpening. His lips formed a thin line, and his jaw clenched. These were clear signs of his brewing anger. Even though Joelle had mentally braced herself, she couldn't withstand the intensity of his rage. Each moment under his stern gaze intensified her anxiety. Just then, his phone rang. Adrian pulled it from his pocket and began to walk away. "Adrian!" Chapter 3 I Will Always Hold My Head High Adrian's frustration crackled in the air like static. "If your brother needs money, tell him to march straight to Miller Group." "That's not what this is about!" Joelle retorted. He misunderstood her completely. Joelle hurried after him, her heart pounding with urgency. "Adrian, I want a divorce!" At those words, Adrian stopped going upstairs and turned his head; the phone in his hand fell silent too. At six feet three inches, Adrian towered over Joelle. His gaze was cold, and when he spoke, his voice dripped with mockery. "Joelle, can't you come up with a better game than this endless push-and-pull? If you're serious about a divorce, why don't you tell Grandma yourself? If not, don't ever let me hear that word from you again!" The door slammed shut behind him, the finality of it echoing. Joelle leaned against the wall, her legs giving out beneath her until she slid to the floor. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Their marriage had been crafted by Irene. Adrian had been forced into it, and Joelle knew it all too well. If she truly wanted a divorce, she knew talking to Irene would be the most effective route. But a small, foolish part of her had clung to the hope that she and Adrian were a real couple. That was why she had brought it up with him first--she saw him as her husband. But she had forgotten one crucial detail: Adrian had never been willing to marry her. From the start, his reluctance had been clear, though she had tried to overlook it. His last words to her weren't just dismissive--they were a command. If she was serious, she should confront Irene herself. Joelle took a shower, dressed in fresh clothes, and steeled herself to visit Irene. Irene was strict, authoritative, and feared by the entire family. She ruled with an iron fist, and disobedience was not tolerated. But Joelle shared a unique bond with her. Part of the reason Joelle had agreed to marry Adrian was to fulfill Irene's expectations. She had wanted to care for Adrian, build a home, and ensure that Irene could pass away without regret. But now, she couldn't hold on any longer. Watching Adrian lavish attention on another woman filled Joelle with a wave of bitterness that threatened to consume her. She knew Adrian didn't love her. He never had, and he never would! Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was her brother, Shawn Watson. "Shawn? What's wrong?" "Mrs. Miller!" It was Shawn's assistant, and his voice was panicked--something Joelle had never heard before. Her blood ran cold, and she gripped the phone tighter as she stood at the bottom of the staircase. "Where's Shawn? What happened to him?" "Last night, Mr. Watson attended a business meeting where he was pressured to drink heavily. He was supposed to come home, but Erick Lloyd insisted on taking him to a hot spring." Joelle froze, fury surging through her veins. "Did Erick not realize that could kill him?" "Erick is a loose cannon! He's been throwing his weight around ever since his father and brother were chauffeurs for the Miller family. Mrs. Miller, you need to come quickly! Mr. Watson is still in surgery, and the doctors have issued two critical condition notices. I couldn't hold out any longer before calling you!" His voice cracked as he neared the brink of tears. Joelle knew he wouldn't have reached out unless the situation was truly desperate. Shawn had always protected her from bad news, no matter how grim the circumstances. If the assistant was this shaken, Shawn's life must be teetering on the edge. Joelle felt as if the world was closing in around her, her voice strangled in her throat. She missed the last step and tumbled hard, her ankle twisting sharply. The searing pain snapped her back to reality, tears instantly welling up in her eyes. "Oh no! Mrs. Miller, how could you not be watching your steps?" Leah rushed over and helped Joelle to her feet. Joelle clutched Leah's arm, her vision blurred by tears. She tried to speak, but the words came out choked and broken between sobs. "My brother... I have to see him at the hospital!" Sensing the urgency in her voice, Leah didn't hesitate. "Alright, don't worry. I'll get the driver to take you right away!" Leah was a seasoned and dependable maid who had served the Miller family for years. Within five minutes, the car was parked before the villa. As Joelle was about to step into the car, she turned to Leah. "Please, don't tell Irene about this. I don't want to worry her." Leah's heart softened at Joelle's words. Even in her pale, tear-streaked state, Joelle was thinking of Irene's well-being. What a rare and remarkable girl she was! "Don't worry, Mrs. Miller. I know what to do. Go see your brother." When Joelle arrived at the hospital, Shawn had just been wheeled out of surgery. Seeing Shawn hooked up to tubes and wires, the assistant nearly crumpled to the floor. As Joelle approached, she found him kneeling against the wall, his eyes bloodshot and hollow. She held back the urge to scold him for not protecting Shawn better. There would be time for that later. Once Shawn's condition stabilized, Joelle pulled the assistant aside. "Tell me everything--how did this happen?" The assistant hesitated, his face drawn with worry. "Mrs. Miller, Mr. Watson specifically instructed us not to involve you in business matters." "This is a matter of life and death. Do you still think keeping me in the dark is an option?" Joelle's patience snapped, and she turned to walk away. "Mrs. Miller, it's no use." The assistant's voice was heavy with despair. "You know that ever since your father passed, Watson Group has rested entirely on Mr. Watson's shoulders. He's been fighting to uphold the family's dignity so that your life in the Miller family would be easier." For three years, Shawn had fought valiantly to keep the family afloat. However, without Adrian's financial backing, their efforts would have crumbled long ago. Shawn's deepest wish was for Joelle to live comfortably, but despite his relentless efforts, he could never win her the respect she deserved from her husband. No matter how much Shawn sacrificed, Joelle would remain undervalued in the Miller family. Joelle's anger simmered, yet she knew she couldn't change her reality. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Did you mention my relationship with Adrian?" She hoped that aligning herself with the Miller family could help Shawn stand his ground. "Mr. Watson refuses to bring it up. He's afraid it will only make things harder for you." Joelle let out a bitter laugh. From the beginning, she had never been able to stand on equal footing with Adrian. No wonder he despised her--she could barely tolerate herself. Just an hour ago, she had resolved to ask for a divorce. Now, she found herself clinging to Adrian's name, desperate to make life easier for Shawn. "Tell Shawn I'm Adrian Miller's wife, the one Irene handpicked. As long as I'm Mrs. Miller, I will hold my head high in the Miller family!" Footsteps echoed behind her. Joelle turned and locked eyes with Adrian's cold gaze. Beside him stood a frail-looking girl with wide, innocent eyes, clinging to Adrian openly. Adrian's glance at Joelle was filled with cold disdain, as if even acknowledging her presence was an effort. This cunning woman had d**gged him into marriage. With such deceitful tactics, how could she easily walk away from this union? The same marriage served as a lifeline for her struggling family. He had given Watson Group a hundred million each year. Joelle would be a fool to risk losing that by actually divorcing him. Chapter 4 She Finally Figured It Out Joelle had long since grown numb to Adrian's cold indifference. She quietly observed their intertwined arms, her thoughts drifting to the sweet moments captured in Rebecca's videos that had made many envious. What a perfect couple they made! The thought struck Joelle like a k*ife, and suddenly, she felt like the real third wheel. "Joelle, please don't get things wrong!" Rebecca's voice was laced with urgency as she quickly withdrew her hand from Adrian's arm. "I'm not well and can't walk far. Adie was just being kind enough to support me." Joelle managed a faint smile. "What brings you to the hospital?" she asked Adrian, deliberately ignoring Rebecca's explanation. If there was one thing Joelle had learned, it was that the best revenge against the other woman was to act as if she didn't exist. "It's about Erick," Rebecca interjected, her hands clasped in front of her like a repentant child. "I also came to say sorry to you, Joelle. Sorry about Erick being so careless and causing your brother to end up in the hospital." Joelle retorted, "Did I hear careless? Your brother nearly killed mine, and you think an apology is enough to make it right?" Rebecca flinched, instinctively clutching Adrian's sleeve for support. Adrian's voice was as cold as winter when he finally spoke. "That's enough, Joelle. It wasn't intentional." Then he turned to Rebecca, and his tone softened. "Let's go. Aren't you here to see Erick?" A wave of icy realization washed over Joelle. She had hoped naively that Adrian was here to check on Shawn. But no, he was just here for Rebecca, to see Erick. Even if he did stop by to see Shawn, it would only be out of obligation, nothing more. She knew better than to expect Adrian to defend her. "Rebecca, I won't forget what Erick did!" Joelle said. Rebecca's legs buckled, and she collapsed against Adrian's chest. He caught her just in time, holding her close. "Joelle, Erick didn't mean any harm. He's in the hospital too!" "Is he dead? If not, he has to pay for what he's done!" Joelle rarely lashed out, but today was different. Shawn was basically the only family she had left. Her father, incapacitated by a stroke, lay in a vegetative state with little or no hope of recovering, and her mother had perished in a car accident. Since she was eighteen, it had been just her and Shawn, facing the world together. During their darkest hours, Shawn had carried the burden alone, allowing Joelle to pursue her passion for the violin. Now, the thought of losing him too was unbearable. She wished nothing more than for Erick to die. "Joelle, how can you say that?" Rebecca sobbed, her voice trembling with disbelief. Adrian's patience snapped, and his eyes turned cold as they locked onto Joelle. "What do you want?" "Shawn received two critical condition notices. How about Erick?" Rebecca gasped, clinging to Adrian as if he were the only thing keeping her from collapsing, her fragile body trembling like a leaf in the wind. "Joelle, please! I only have one brother left. Show mercy, please!" She fainted before Joelle could respond, leaving no room for further argument. Adrian scooped Rebecca up, his eyes filled with cold reproach as he looked at Joelle one last time. He walked away, leaving Joelle standing there, rooted to the spot, unable to move or even think for what felt like an eternity. Before their marriage, she had been the cherished girl, but afterward, she had reduced herself to the role of Adrian's servant. Looking back, she realized how naive she had been. She used to be such a proud person, but now she endures all kinds of grievances just to please her husband. How pathetic! It's been three years, it's time to divorce and start a new life... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-e | Her Time Tales | https://www.facebook.com/61565195476127/ | 116 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/60520322-fb_contact-ena220_2-0912-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=1664678401027221&rawadid=120211829727670109 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461771969_384214281419363_8937280885281459719_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gwbXzdD5dN8Q7kNvgHfscim&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7uqeQPUGlhZgmpPK94Lzep&oh=00_AYAjhrbnutNCjF8_Th9FXBfxjdcF4LWDpp5ZDuH6BNuEZw&oe=6714EDD7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Her Time Tales | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,648 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Continuer la lecture | Elle fut stupĆ©faite de dĆ©couvrir qu'elle n'Ć©tait pas la fille biologique de ses parents. Ć cause des manigances de sa vraie fille, elle fut chassĆ©e et devint la risĆ©e de la ville. PensĆ©e comme Ć©tant nĆ©e de parents paysans, elle fut surprise de dĆ©couvrir que son vrai pĆØre Ć©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville. ===== Ā« Madisyn, pendant toutes ces annĆ©es que nous t'avons Ć©levĆ©e, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginĆ©e capable d'une telle cruautĆ©. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta prĆ©sence. Tu dois partir immĆ©diatement Ā». A dĆ©clarĆ© l'imposante femme, dont le regard Ć©tait chargĆ© de dĆ©dain et d'un froid glacial et l'Ć©lĆ©gance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la duretĆ© de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. Ā« Maman, je t'en prie, c'Ć©tait un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dĆ©valĆ© les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien Ć voir lĆ -dedans Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© une jeune fille assise dans le canapĆ©. Ressemblant physiquement Ć la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tĆ“t, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn Ć©tait alors seule Ć l'Ć©tage supĆ©rieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussĆ© Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lanƧaient Ć Madisyn Ć©taient remplis de dĆ©goĆ»t et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professĆ© devant les journalistes leur rĆ©ticence Ć se sĆ©parer d'elle. Madisyn a baissĆ© les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn Ć©tait la seule fille des Chapman. MĆŖme si elle n'avait jamais bĆ©nĆ©ficiĆ© du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels Ć©tant toujours satisfaits. Mais la faƧade avait volĆ© en Ć©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĆØre, avait Ć©tĆ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĆ©cessitĆ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĆ©vĆ©lĆ© que Madisyn n'Ć©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ć son vaste rĆ©seau pour retrouver sa vĆ©ritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman Ć©tait une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'Ć©taient naturellement rĆ©pandues rapidement. Pour gĆ©rer l'opinion publique et prĆ©server leur rĆ©putation, ils avaient dĆ©clarĆ© un engagement inĆ©branlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient Ć©levĆ©e, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derriĆØre les portes closes, leurs plans Ć©taient radicalement diffĆ©rents. Une fois le regard du public dĆ©tournĆ©, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrĆØtement Madisyn. Ć l'arrivĆ©e de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reprochĆ© Ć Madisyn les annĆ©es de galĆØre de Jenna, relĆ©guant Madisyn de sa chambre Ć un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considĆ©rablement son statut. Elle Ć©tait chargĆ©e de tĆ¢ches subalternes, son statut Ć©tant bien infĆ©rieur Ć celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait montĆ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĆ©pris pour Madisyn Ć©tant Ć peine voilĆ©. Ces tribulations ont Ć“tĆ© Ć Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussĆ©e Ć affronter les injustices qui lui Ć©taient imposĆ©es. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face Ć Jenna, d'une voix rĆ©solue : Ā« Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules Ć l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! Ā» Le calme de Jenna a vacillĆ© sous l'intensitĆ© du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant lĆ©gĆØrement. S'agissait-il de la mĆŖme Madisyn que celle qui s'Ć©tait pliĆ©e Ć toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflĆ©tĆ©e dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle Ć©tait l'hĆ©ritiĆØre lĆ©gitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immĆ©ritĆ©. Elle devait cĆ“ute que coĆ»te chasser cet imposteur! Ā« Madisyn, j'ai aucune idĆ©e de ce que tu racontes! Ā» La voix de Jenna Ć©tait empreinte d'une confusion feinte. Ā« Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reƧu l'affection qui m'Ć©tait due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mĆ©contentement. MalgrĆ© tes actions, je suis restĆ©e tolĆ©rante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon Ć¢me. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si dĆ©sespĆ©rĆ©ment la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputĆ©e. Ā» Son insinuation Ć©tait trĆØs claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotĆ©e par jalousie. Le regard de la mĆØre de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix Ć©tant empreinte de dĆ©dain. Ā« Jenna, tu possĆØdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais Ć©galer. Cette place en compĆ©tition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! Ā» Elle s'est retournĆ©e brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajoutĆ© : Ā« Fais tes valises et pars immĆ©diatement! Ā» L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mĆ©pris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'Ć©tait une vĆ©ritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de dĆ©ception. Ā« Madisyn, notre accord Ć©tait de te garder jusqu'Ć ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilĆ confrontĆ©s Ć ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre Ć ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. Ā» Les yeux de Jenna ont brillĆ© d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son pĆØre a annoncĆ© le dĆ©part imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette derniĆØre est restĆ© un masque indĆ©chiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durĆ©e de Madisyn Ć l'Ć©tage supĆ©rieur inquiĆ©tait Jenna. Ā« Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?Ā» AprĆØs tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre Ć une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par rĆ©apparaĆ®tre, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements Ć©tant dĆ©libĆ©rĆ©s. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prĆ©tention. Lorsque son regard a balayĆ© froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublĆ© Jeffry pour qu'il dĆ©tourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncĆ©s Ć la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. Ā« C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il lĆ -dedans?Montre-moi Ā», a-t-elle demandĆ©, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levĆ© la main pour mettre fin Ć l'interrogatoire de sa femme. Ā« Laisse-la tranquille. Ā» Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnĆ©e et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser dĆ©concerter, Madisyn a posĆ© son sac sur la table, l'air stoĆÆque. Ā« Inspecte-le si tu veux. Ā» Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa mĆ©fiance, s'est moquĆ©e. Ā« Elle a peut-ĆŖtre emportĆ© quelque chose de prĆ©cieux Ā», a-t-elle marmonnĆ© en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'Åil Ć l'intĆ©rieur, elle n'a trouvĆ© qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressĆ©e. Ā« Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener lĆ -bas Ā», a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillĆ© dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. Ā« Madisyn, Ć ton retour, Ć©coute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. Ā» Madisyn a regardĆ© la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. Ā« Chacun a son propre destin Ć accomplir Ā», a-t-elle rĆ©pondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. Ā« Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombĆ©e dans ces escaliers?C'est ta derniĆØre chance de dire la vĆ©ritĆ©. Ā» Jenna fulminait intĆ©rieurement, exaspĆ©rĆ©e par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'Ć©lever au-dessus de tout le monde malgrĆ© ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle Ć©tait juste la fille de deux fermiers! Ā« Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetĆ©e dans les escaliers?Ā», a rĆ©torquĆ© Jenna. Ā« Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables Ć ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?Ā» Au fur et Ć mesure qu'elle parlait, les Ć©motions de Jenna sont allĆ©es crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de faƧon thĆ©Ć¢trale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement Ć cause d'un vase brisĆ©. Le silence s'est installĆ© dans la piĆØce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tournĆ© son regard choquĆ© vers elle. L'agilitĆ© soudaine de Jenna a Ć©tĆ© surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout Ć cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrĆ©e dans le canapĆ©, s'agrippant Ć ses jambes avec une dĆ©tresse exagĆ©rĆ©e. Ā« AĆÆe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! Ā» La rĆ©ponse de Jeffry n'Ć©tait pas de la colĆØre mais une culpabilitĆ© dirigĆ©e vers Madisyn. Ā« Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore trĆØs jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... Ā» Madisyn Ć©tait habituĆ©e Ć entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. Ā« Bien sĆ»r, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. AprĆØs tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maĆ®tres, n'est-ce pas?Ā» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranchĆ© l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĆ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĆ©cidĆ© et inĆ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĆ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĆØre elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui rĆ©gnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'Ć©tait considĆ©rablement dĆ©gradĆ© ; mĆŖme le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluĆ©e comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'Ć©tait approchĆ©e. Ignorant sa prĆ©sence, Madisyn est passĆ©e devant lui, la posture droite et rĆ©solue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupƧon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelĆ© : Ā« Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire Ć ta destination. Ā» Madisyn s'est arrĆŖtĆ©e, se tournant lĆ©gĆØrement pour donner sa rĆ©ponse, son ton glacial : Ā« Pas la peine. Ć partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir Ć faire avec la famille Chapman. Ā» Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hĆ©lĆ© un taxi et a indiquĆ© au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyĆ©e sur son tĆ©lĆ©phone. La destination Ć©tait un village humble et dĆ©labrĆ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĆ© l'Ć©tat de dĆ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ć©touffĆ©s qui lui ont serrĆ© le cÅur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ć©tait saisissant. Un homme vĆŖtu d'un costume propre et Ć©lĆ©gant, entourĆ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĆŖtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĆ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĆ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĆ©dulitĆ©. Il s'est prĆ©cipitĆ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. Ā« Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! Ā» La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĆ©e sous le coup de l'Ć©motion. Madisyn est restĆ©e bouche bĆ©e. Qui Ć©tait cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbĆ© les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. Ā« Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?Ā» Le fermier a soupirĆ© lourdement, sa voix Ć©tant fatiguĆ©e par le poids de vĆ©ritĆ©s inavouĆ©es. Ā« Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes vĆ©ritables parents. Jenna est la fille lĆ©gitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nĆ“tre. Notre bĆ©bĆ© est mort-nĆ©. Ā» Il a marquĆ© une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillĆ©. Ā« Cet homme est ton vrai pĆØre. Ā» Madisyn a regardĆ© l'Ć©tranger, notant les similitudes indĆ©niables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant lĆ©gĆØrement. Ā« Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la premiĆØre fois Ć l'hĆ“pital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellĆ©, mĆŖme si je l'ai Ć©cartĆ© Ć ce moment-lĆ Ā», a-t-il expliquĆ©, la voix Ć©tranglĆ©e par l'Ć©motion. Ā« AprĆØs avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternitĆ© a confirmĆ© mes soupƧons. Tu es bien ma fille. Ā» En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indĆ©niable. D'ailleurs, mĆŖme sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La rĆ©ponse de la jeune femme Ć©tait un silence rempli de pensĆ©es tumultueuses. Cette rĆ©vĆ©lation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son rĆ©cit dĆ©jĆ complexe, l'a submergĆ©e. L'homme a continuĆ© : Ā« C'est beaucoup de choses Ć assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vĆ©ritĆ©. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hĆ“pital. Ć cause de la nĆ©gligence d'une infirmiĆØre, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremĆŖler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a Ć©tĆ© dĆ©clarĆ© mort-nĆ© et nous a Ć©tĆ© remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a Ć©tĆ© amenĆ©e ici. Ā» Ā« Ta mĆØre et moi Ć©tions dĆ©vastĆ©s, pensant que nous t'avions perdue Ā», a-t-il ajoutĆ©, les yeux humides. Ā« Tu ne peux pas savoir Ć quel point cela a affectĆ© ta mĆØre. Elle attend anxieusement Ć l'hĆ“tel, espĆ©rant enfin te rencontrer. Ā» TouchĆ©e par sa sincĆ©ritĆ©, Madisyn a hochĆ© lentement la tĆŖte, son regard se portant Ć nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : Ā« Tout cela n'Ć©tait qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. Ā» Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dĆ©daigneux, mais sa voix est restĆ©e ferme. Ā« Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vĆ©ritĆ© nous suffit. Ā» Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mĆŖlĆ©e Ć une subtile dĆ©sillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient Ć©levĆ©e comme leur propre fille, s'Ć©tait dĆ©tĆ©riorĆ©e aprĆØs qu'elle avait retrouvĆ© sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessĆ© toute communication avec eux. Ā« Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin rĆ©unie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici Ā», a-t-il dit, son expression mĆŖlant tristesse et dĆ©tachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ć une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĆ©e sur le trottoir. L'opulence du vĆ©hicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. Ā« Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĆØre. Ć partir de maintenant, je suis lĆ pour toi ; n'hĆ©site pas Ć me demander ce dont tu as besoin Ā», a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ć©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ć©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignĆ©e ont commencĆ© Ć s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescĆ© lentement. L'HĆ“tel d'Alpenglow Ć©tait le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vĆŖtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'Ć©lĆ©gance lorsqu'elle est entrĆ©e dans le grand hall d'entrĆ©e avec ses parents. L'occasion Ć©tait capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-prĆ©sidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compĆ©tition nationale, Ć©tait en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'ĆŖtre sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre Ć Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenĆ©e en vitesse Ć l'hĆ“tel. Mais Ć leur arrivĆ©e, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre cĆ“tĆ© du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillĆ©e simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grĆ¢ce posĆ©e qui semblait attirer les regards. Ć cĆ“tĆ© d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la prĆ©sence Ć©tait impressionnante, mĆŖme si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. Ā« Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?Ā», a murmurĆ© Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mĆŖlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille Ā« La nouvelle de l'arrivĆ©e de Mme Johns a sans doute Ć©tĆ© divulguĆ©e Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© Jenna avec une faƧade d'innocence, sa voix Ć©tant basse et teintĆ©e de curiositĆ©. Ā« On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-ĆŖtre pas encore que Madisyn a Ć©tĆ© chassĆ©e de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses Ć©lĆØves! Ā» Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiĆ©tude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est prĆ©cipitĆ©e, son intention Ć©tant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu Ć©tablir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait dĆ©jĆ rapidement vers la Salle d'Ćmeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privĆ©e de l'hĆ“tel. Phyllis est restĆ©e perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Ćmeraude ? Jenna, rattrapĆ©e par son retard, a partagĆ© la surprise de sa mĆØre. Ā« Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte Ć tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis trĆØs impressionnants. Ā» Ā« Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?Ā», a marmonnĆ© Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothĆØses dĆ©favorables. Le dĆ©goĆ»t l'a momentanĆ©ment envahie alors que Phyllis Ć©tait aux prises avec ces pensĆ©es, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son tĆ©lĆ©phone et a appelĆ© Lynda. Ā« Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. Ā» La voix de Lynda Ć©tait dĆ©tachĆ©e et vive au tĆ©lĆ©phone avant qu'elle ne mette fin Ć l'appel. Jenna Ć©tant accablĆ©e par le dĆ©couragement, son moral a chutĆ© et elle s'est masquĆ© le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacĆ©e, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. Ā« Jenna, ne t'inquiĆØte pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. Ā» Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposĆ© son tĆ©lĆ©phone sur le coussin Ć cĆ“tĆ© d'elle. Son frĆØre Glenn avait organisĆ© une rĆ©union de famille immĆ©diate aprĆØs la dĆ©couverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. Ā« Madisyn a dĆ» traverser beaucoup d'Ć©preuves au fil des ans Ā», a dĆ©clarĆ© Kristine Johns, assise Ć©lĆ©gamment Ć cĆ“tĆ© de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et Ć©tait habillĆ©e d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinĆ©e, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiĆ©tude. Lynda a rĆ©pondu pensivement : Ā« J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitĆ©e. Elle n'a peut-ĆŖtre pas Ć©tĆ© confrontĆ©e aux difficultĆ©s que nous imaginons. Ā» La rĆ©ponse de Kristine Ć©tait empreinte de conviction. Ā« Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. Ā» Lynda a caressĆ© affectueusement la tĆŖte de Kristine, fiĆØre du bon caractĆØre de son Ć©lĆØve. Cette derniĆØre avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a rĆ©servĆ© Ć Madisyn a mis en Ć©vidence son esprit gĆ©nĆ©reux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns Ć©tait assise tranquillement, le regard fixĆ© sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perƧu l'intensitĆ© du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal Ć l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait Ć©tait magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflĆ©tant ceux d'Elaine de maniĆØre suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parentĆ©. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable Ć cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses Ć©motions plus longtemps, s'est Ć©lancĆ©e en avant. Ā« Ma fille! Ā», s'est-elle exclamĆ©e en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant Ć flots. Madisyn est restĆ©e momentanĆ©ment abasourdie par l'intensitĆ© de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hĆ©sitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naĆ®tre en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'Ć©tait donc Ƨa, avoir une famille aimante. Ā« Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord Ā», a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapĆ©, Elaine s'est accrochĆ©e Ć Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix Ć travers ses larmes. Ā« Madisyn, je suis dĆ©solĆ©e qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dĆ» endurer tellement de choses. Ā» Ā« Je... Ća va, Ƨa va. Je vais bien. Ā» Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincĆØres, ont coulĆ© sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu dĆ©semparĆ©e. TouchĆ©e par une telle dĆ©monstration de sincĆ©ritĆ©, elle a gentiment rassurĆ© Elaine : Ā« Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. Ā» Le terme Ā« maman Ā» a semblĆ© susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise Ć trembler lorsqu'elle a rĆ©pondu : Ā« Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. Ā» Glenn a observĆ© l'Ć©change avec un sourire radieux, son impatience Ć©tant palpable lorsqu'il a regardĆ© Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournĆ©e vers lui. Ā« Hum... Papa. Ā» Ā« Nous sommes si heureux d'ĆŖtre rĆ©unis avec toi, ma Madisyn. Ā» Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. Ā« Laisse-moi te prĆ©senter Ć notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. Ā» Lynda a observĆ© Madisyn, lui adressant un lĆ©ger signe de tĆŖte en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'Ć©tait au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci Ć©tait radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressĆ©e Ć Madisyn. Ā« J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sÅur dont je peux me vanter. Ā» Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintĆ©e d'une pointe d'hĆ©sitation : Ā« Voici Kristine. Son pĆØre Ć©tait un ami proche de ton pĆØre. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle Ć©tait enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal Ć l'aise... Ā» Ā« Ce n'est pas grave. Ā» Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. Ā« Tu as aussi trois frĆØres, mais ils ne sont pas lĆ pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! Ā» Elaine a continuĆ©, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tĆŖte de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Ća a sans doute Ć©tĆ© dur pour toi pendant toutes ces annĆ©es, Madisyn. CommenƧons par Ć©changer nos numĆ©ros Ā», a-t-il suggĆ©rĆ©. Elaine s'est empressĆ©e de lui emboĆ®ter le pas en sortant aussi son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Ćchange ton numĆ©ro avec moi aussi Ā», a-t-elle ajoutĆ© avec empressement. AprĆØs que Madisyn a Ć©changĆ© ses numĆ©ros avec eux, son tĆ©lĆ©phone a bourdonnĆ© de deux notifications. Son pĆØre lui avait envoyĆ© dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mĆØre avait fait de mĆŖme. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une gĆ©nĆ©rositĆ© dĆ©sinvolte. Ā« Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. Ā» La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. Ā« Et j'ai choisi des vĆŖtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons Ć la maison! Ā» Ce tourbillon de gĆ©nĆ©rositĆ© n'Ć©tait pas familier Ć Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait Ć la fois mal Ć l'aise et choquĆ©e. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transfĆ©rer en toute dĆ©contraction vingt millions de dollars Ć Madisyn, une somme qui Ć©clipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Ćtait-ce parce que Madisyn Ć©tait leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e ? Chapitre 4 Son frĆØre Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayĆ©s pour dĆ©poser de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilĆ©e ressemblant Ć une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac Ć©tait plein. C'Ć©tait un vĆ©ritable flot d'affection, inĆ©dit et rĆ©confortant, qui s'exprimait Ć travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du tĆ©lĆ©phone de Glenn a coupĆ© court Ć ce moment. Il a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessinĆ© sur son visage. Ā« Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frĆØres aĆ®nĆ©s qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. Ā» Il a rĆ©pondu Ć l'appel vidĆ©o, et une voix dĆ©bordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. Ā« Tu l'as retrouvĆ©e?J'ai hĆ¢te de la voir! Ā» Glenn a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tĆŖte, ce qui a incitĆ© Glenn Ć orienter le tĆ©lĆ©phone vers elle. Ā« La voilĆ , ta petite sÅur, Madisyn. Ā» Ā« Ouais, on est vraiment de la mĆŖme famille! Ā» Le visage Ć l'Ć©cran s'est illuminĆ© d'un sourire malicieux. Le cÅur de Madisyn a sautĆ© un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une cĆ©lĆØbre star de cinĆ©ma laurĆ©ate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est Ć©largi, ses liens familiaux s'Ć©tant Ć©tendus Ć des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginĆ©s. Ā« Salut Ā», a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'Ć©tant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversĆ© le tĆ©lĆ©phone. Ā« Madisyn, je suis coincĆ© sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientĆ“t quelque chose de spĆ©cial! Ā» Son affection Ć©tait Ć©vidente. MalgrĆ© leur lien biologique rĆ©cemment dĆ©couvert, la chaleur de Waylon Ć©tait authentique et immĆ©diate. Waylon et ses frĆØres espĆ©raient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sÅur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait Ć©tĆ© adoptĆ©e par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'Ć©tait plus un bĆ©bĆ©, et elle n'Ć©tait pas liĆ©e Ć eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'Ć©taient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tournĆ© vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait Ć ses cĆ“tĆ©s. Ā« Andrew, voici ma sÅur. N'est-elle pas adorable?Ā» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa rĆ©serve et sa prestance, a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć l'Ć©cran. DĆØs qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'Ć©cran, son regard jusqu'alors dĆ©contractĆ© s'est instantanĆ©ment figĆ©. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses Ć©paules et ses traits dĆ©licats, qui reflĆ©taient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, Ć©taient trĆØs sĆ©duisants. Ses yeux ambrĆ©s, empreints d'un soupƧon de paresse et d'indiffĆ©rence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew Ć©taient profonds. Madisyn est restĆ©e calme pendant l'appel vidĆ©o, mais la rĆ©action de Kristine a Ć©tĆ© moins contrĆ“lĆ©e. Ć la mention de Ā« Andrew Ā», le corps de cette derniĆØre s'est raidi, ses yeux s'Ć©tant fixĆ©s sur l'Ć©cran oĆ¹ Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupƧonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention Ć Madisyn. Ā« Salut. Ā» La salutation d'Andrew Ć©tait brĆØve, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonƧant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurĆ©e silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'Ć©tait qu'une formalitĆ©. Madisyn a rĆ©pondu par un hochement de tĆŖte poli, son attitude Ć©tant calme et dĆ©tachĆ©e. Waylon a continuĆ© Ć bavarder au tĆ©lĆ©phone avec Madisyn jusqu'Ć ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. MĆŖme si son pĆØre lui a raccrochĆ© au nez, Waylon Ć©tait visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. Ā« C'est ma petite sÅur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. Ā» Il lui a ensuite lancĆ© une invitation dĆ©contractĆ©e. Ā« Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?Ā» Il savait qu'Andrew Ć©vitait gĆ©nĆ©ralement de se rendre Ć la rĆ©sidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aĆ®nĆ©s. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, Ć©taient bien supĆ©rieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus dĆ©lirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait Ć l'idĆ©e d'Ć©pouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a rĆ©pondu nonchalamment : Ā« Bien sĆ»r, Ƨa fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. Ā» Waylon a clignĆ© des yeux, dĆ©contenancĆ© par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Ćtait-il vraiment sĆ©rieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante Ć la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigĆ©s vers leur vaste manoir, qui Ć©clipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriĆ©tĆ© dĆ©gageait une Ć©lĆ©gance royale, Ć l'image d'un chĆ¢teau par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escortĆ© Madisyn Ć travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'Ć une chambre spĆ©cialement prĆ©parĆ©e. La chambre Ć©tait une vĆ©ritable vision de la grĆ¢ce fĆ©minine, dĆ©corĆ©e de teintes dĆ©licates et d'ornements bien pensĆ©s, qui rendaient Madisyn muette Ć cause de son ambiance trop fĆ©minine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardĆ© Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandĆ© doucement : Ā« Madisyn, est-ce que c'est Ć ton goĆ»t?Ā» Ā« Oui, j'adore Ā», a rĆ©pondu Madisyn, la voix teintĆ©e d'un soupƧon d'impuissance. Elaine Ć©tait ravie et lui a serrĆ© la main avec douceur. Ā« C'est trĆØs agrĆ©able! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'Ć me le dire Ā», a-t-elle dit, pĆ©tillante de joie. Ā« Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton pĆØre et moi avons choisie pour toi! Ā» Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont Ć©carquillĆ©s devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'Ć©clairage tamisĆ©. Ā« Ce n'est que le dĆ©but. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain Ā», a annoncĆ© Elaine. Ā« Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?Ā», a demandĆ© Madisyn. Elaine a Ć©clatĆ© de rire, Ć©cartant l'inquiĆ©tude. Ā« Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet aprĆØs-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! Ā», a-t-elle dĆ©clarĆ© avec un sourire gĆ©nĆ©reux. Madisyn, bien que dĆ©passĆ©e, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincĆØre d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'aprĆØs-midi mĆŖme, ils se sont rendus Ć la mairie locale, oĆ¹ Madisyn a officiellement adoptĆ© le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalitĆ©s lĆ©gales accomplies, Elaine a serrĆ© la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. Ā« ChĆ©rie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. Ā» Glenn les a observĆ©es d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. Ā« Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet aprĆØs-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. VoilĆ dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. Ā» S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remerciĆ© Glenn et a pris la gĆ©nĆ©reuse somme. Il lui a tapotĆ© la tĆŖte avec amour, ses yeux dĆ©bordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine Ć©tait le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classĆ© de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn Ć la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque piĆØce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vĆŖtements. Ā« ChĆ©rie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. Ā» Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dĆ©passĆ©e, a acquiescĆ© et a rassemblĆ© les vĆŖtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarquĆ© que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a Ć©tĆ© amenĆ©e par Phyllis pour se livrer Ć une thĆ©rapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn Ć©tait Ć©vidente. Ā« Madisyn! Ā», s'est-elle exclamĆ©e, sa voix rĆ©sonnant d'incrĆ©dulitĆ©. Elaine, qui s'est retournĆ©e Ć la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanĆ©ment. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rĆ“le important de la famille Chapman dans l'Ć©ducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait dĆ©jĆ acceptĆ© de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il Ć©tait retournĆ© Ć l'entreprise un peu plus tĆ“t pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopĆ©ration. Alors qu'Elaine prĆ©parait un accueil chaleureux, prĆ©voyant mĆŖme de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volontĆ©, le ton de cette derniĆØre a changĆ© brusquement. Ā« Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?Ā» Phyllis a regardĆ© attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et Ć mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scĆØne Ć laquelle elle avait assistĆ© Ć l'HĆ“tel d'Alpenglow plus tĆ“t dans la journĆ©e. Ā« Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achĆØtes des produits de luxe ici, oĆ¹ as-tu trouvĆ© cet argent?Ā» Madisyn, le visage figĆ© dans un masque de dĆ©tachement glacial, a rĆ©pondu sans la moindre chaleur : Ā« Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. Ā» L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme Ć ce moment-lĆ , reflĆ©tant des annĆ©es de loyautĆ© non rĆ©ciproque. Elle avait Ć©levĆ© leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotĆ©e en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursĆ© la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir Ć©levĆ©e. Pourtant, les Chapman n'Ć©taient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sĆ©vĆØre alors qu'elle absorbait la duretĆ© des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginĆ©e comme faisant partie du passĆ© de Madisyn Ć©tait loin de la rĆ©alitĆ© qui se prĆ©sentait Ć elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilitĆ©. Ā« Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme Ć©tait autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?Ā», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant prĆ©sent, Phyllis a expirĆ© profondĆ©ment, son visage Ć©tant un masque de rĆ©signation douloureuse. Ā« En effet, elle Ć©tait une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa faƧade. Elle a profĆ©rĆ© de nombreux mensonges et a mĆŖme volĆ© de l'argent Ć notre famille. C'est une honte! Ā» Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargĆ©e d'une feinte dĆ©tresse : Ā« Ma dĆ©ception a Ć©tĆ© profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'Ć©loigner de notre famille, malgrĆ© les annĆ©es que nous avons passĆ©es Ć l'Ć©lever. Ā» Phyllis Ć©tait dĆ©terminĆ©e Ć dĆ©peindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunĆ©e ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se rĆ©pande qu'elle a Ć©tĆ© trop sĆ©vĆØre avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est mĆŖme tamponnĆ© les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prĆ©tendu dĆ©sespoir. Phyllis Ć©tait en train de la discrĆ©diter devant sa propre mĆØre. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une Ć©tincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a dĆ©couvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'Ć©tait pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. Ć cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a Ć©tĆ© mise Ć la porte et est devenue la risĆ©e de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a dĆ©couvert que son vrai pĆØre Ć©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frĆØres Ć©taient des personnalitĆ©s renommĆ©es dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichĆ©s est limitĆ©. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (AccĆ©der automatiquement Ć ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp | Fun Novels | https://www.facebook.com/61563251196448/ | 907 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.kifflire.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=505720925677482&rawadid=120212221274670441 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461480724_1054809382847435_9032065901251463132_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=In7Mq--VgbwQ7kNvgEN9Mem&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYATLfZDmKuWPaLyerVP1NxJQjd7APd7OyguI9ApCre3nw&oe=6714E1DB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fun Novels | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,645 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
A proposta ousada do CEO | Ela estava bĆŖbada e mandou uma mensagem ousada para seu chefe tarde da noite. Inesperadamente, seu chefe apareceu na porta de seu quarto no meio da noite e disse,"NĆ£o hĆ” filme, mas posso fazer uma demonstraĆ§Ć£o ao vivo." ===== Bethany Holt, viajando a negĆ³cios, estava deitada na cama do hotel, prestes a adormecer. Se sentindo estranhamente excitada, quase sem pensar, buscou o celular. Com a visĆ£o nublada por ter removido as lentes, ela vislumbrou o sobrenome da amiga na tela e enviou uma mensagem para. O retorno de foi um simples ponto de interrogaĆ§Ć£o. Bethany respondeu com irritaĆ§Ć£o: "Vamos, nĆ£o se faƧa de desentendida! Estou no quarto 1501." ApĆ³s enviar a mensagem, Bethany ficou Ć espera de uma resposta, mas foi recebida pelo silĆŖncio. Quando estava prestes a ir buscar Ć”gua, a campainha soou de repente. Sem pensar muito, ela foi atender. Ao abrir a porta, Bethany ficou paralisada. "Senhor Bates?" Ele parecia ter saĆdo do banho hĆ” pouco. Com os cabelos ainda Ćŗmidos e vestindo um roupĆ£o de seda preto. Sua estatura imponente o fazia dominar a entrada, quase bloqueando a porta com seu corpo. "Senhor Bates, como posso ajudar..." Antes que pudesse processar o ocorrido, o homem se aproximou rapidamente. ApĆ³s um breve momento de reflexĆ£o, ela encontrou coragem para passar os braƧos ao redor do pescoƧo dele sob a luz do luar. CapĆtulo 2 O quarto 1501 Ao despertar nas primeiras luzes do dia, Bethany abriu os olhos e se viu ao lado de Jonathan. 'Meu Deus! O que eu fiz?', ela pensou, percebendo o peso de suas aƧƵes. Num pĆ¢nico silencioso, se vestiu apressadamente, arrumou suas coisas e foi Ć recepĆ§Ć£o pedir um novo quarto. Ainda tentando entender os eventos da noite anterior, Bethany olhou seu celular e descobriu que suas mensagens, que ela pensava ter enviado para sua amiga Aimee Bates, foram parar em outro destinatĆ”rio. Suas mensagens foram enviadas para Jonathan Bates, seu chefe e o CEO da CorporaĆ§Ć£o Ensson. Bethany recordou um encontro escolar anos atrĆ”s, quando um colega a convidou a um grupo de mensagens e Jonathan a adicionou, embora nĆ£o tivessem realmente interagido desde entĆ£o, pois ele nunca mandou mensagens para ela e vice-versa. Desolada, Bethany passou os dedos pelos cabelos desalinhados, perturbada pelo grave erro que havia cometido. ApĆ³s se instalar no novo quarto, ela tentou se acalmar. Com determinaĆ§Ć£o, acessou seu celular e saiu do grupo do colĆ©gio. Em seguida, alterou seu nome nas redes sociais de Bethany para Lily e trocou sua foto de perfil por uma imagem aleatĆ³ria da Internet. Com essas mudanƧas, Jonathan nĆ£o seria capaz de identificĆ”-la. Ela concluiu que nĆ£o precisava bloquear Jonathan nas redes sociais. AlĆ©m disso, como a empresa havia reservado o quarto 1501, nĆ£o havia como rastreĆ”-la atravĆ©s da reserva. ApĆ³s adotar essas precauƧƵes, Bethany pĆ“s o celular de lado e voltou a dormir. Quando acordou novamente, foi o alarme que a trouxe Ć realidade. Naquela manhĆ£, ela precisava visitar a Empresa Glora, acompanhada de seu gerente para negociar um financiamento adicional. O projeto estava Ć beira do fracasso financeiro. A contraparte exigia uma compensaĆ§Ć£o, ameaƧando vender os ativos da empresa. Em meio a essa crise, o departamento financeiro teve a sorte de usar o jato particular de Jonathan para uma viagem de negĆ³cios urgente a Degend. Depois de se arrumar, Bethany correu para o lobby do hotel, com os documentos em mĆ£os. Logo, Aimee se juntou a ela, murmurando irritada: "Carson insistiu que nĆ£o estĆ”vamos envolvidos na renegociaĆ§Ć£o, mas eu verifiquei o contrato pessoalmente. O nome dele estava lĆ”, claro como o dia!" "Shhh, Carson estĆ” vindo. NĆ£o fale alto", Bethany sussurrou. Foi entĆ£o que notou um homem alto, cercado por pessoas, sair do elevador. Era Jonathan, agora vestido com um terno preto elegante, substituindo o roupĆ£o da noite anterior. Ele franzia as sobrancelhas densas e apertava os lĆ”bios, concentrado nas informaƧƵes que seu secretĆ”rio passava. Ao cruzou o lobby, ele nem sequer olhou para Bethany. A postura distante e reservada de Jonathan era notĆ³ria no ambiente corporativo. Seu belo rosto sempre era reservado e arrogante. Mesmo sem falar muito, sua presenƧa impunha respeito e baixava a temperatura ao seu redor. "Oh, meu Deus, o senhor Bates Ć© realmente lindo!", Aimee sussurrou, sem perceber a afliĆ§Ć£o de Bethany. "NĆ³s compartilhamos o mesmo sobrenome, mas por que ele parece tĆ£o inacessĆvel? Ei, Bethany, estĆ” me ouvindo? AlĆ“?" Aimee trouxe Bethany de volta Ć realidade, tocando o braƧo dela. Bethany baixou a cabeƧa imediatamente, tentando evitar ser notada por Jonathan. No entanto, ao se aproximar da saĆda, ele parou e ordenou ao seu secretĆ”rio: "Verifique quem estava no quarto 1501 na noite passada." Ao ouvir o nĆŗmero do quarto, o coraĆ§Ć£o de Bethany pesou como chumbo. Ela ficou paralisada enquanto Aimee exclamava ao fundo: "1501? Esse Ć© o quarto em que Bethany estava hospedada!" A exclamaĆ§Ć£o alta de Aimee capturou a atenĆ§Ć£o de todos no lobby, incluindo a de Jonathan. Por sorte, ele pareceu rapidamente se desinteressar e prosseguiu para a saĆda como se nada tivesse ocorrido, seguido por sua comitiva. Quando eles se afastaram, Aimee olhou para Bethany com um misto de curiosidade e confusĆ£o. "Que estranho, nĆ£o acha? Por que o senhor Bates se interessaria pelo seu quarto?" Bethany respirou aliviada e conjecturou: "Talvez ele goste da vista do meu quarto e queira ficar lĆ”." "Ć mesmo?", respondeu Aimee. "Sim! Afinal de contas, ele Ć© o CEO e pode se hospedar no quarto que quiser." Aimee deu de ombros, aceitando a explicaĆ§Ć£o de Bethany. As palavras de Bethany faziam sentido, jĆ” que ela e Jonathan vinham de realidades tĆ£o distintas que qualquer outra interaĆ§Ć£o seria improvĆ”vel. De repente, Bethany congelou, ela rapidamente folheou os papĆ©is em suas mĆ£os. "M**diĆ§Ć£o." Provavelmente, ela tinha esquecido o contrato no quarto 1501 durante sua saĆda apressada naquela manhĆ£...... ...... O que acontecerĆ” a seguir? O nĆŗmero de capĆtulos exibidos aqui Ć© limitado. Por favor, clique no botĆ£o abaixo para baixar nosso aplicativo e ler mais capĆtulos. (Ao abrir o aplicativo, vocĆŖ irĆ” automaticamente para este livro.) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.lera.mobi/12624409-fb_contact-ptj95_ | Mano reading | https://www.facebook.com/61550893345482/ | 10,675 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.lera.mobi | IMAGE | https://fbweb.lera.mobi/12624409-fb_contact-ptj95_4-0823-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=1123246752165336&rawadid=120210682945370519 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461324727_883028150446360_4616268919589641815_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4ek8u7LkI0IQ7kNvgFA4U1u&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYCW5nSYNZFqOi_0_vEohq0rk0T2J0FoPU4v6EONGz3M4Q&oe=6714FA39 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Mano reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,646 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Enamorarme de ella despuĆ©s del divorcio | Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, en su primer dĆa de trabajo tras regresar al paĆs, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, Ć©l persiste en perseguirla, ella no querĆa que Ć©l supiera que habĆa dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard saliĆ³ del aeropuerto y parĆ³ un taxi. Le dio la direcciĆ³n al conductor y entrĆ³ en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contemplĆ³ a travĆ©s de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... DespuĆ©s de seis aƱos, habĆa regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que habĆa intentado olvidar todos estos aƱos, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudiĆ³ la cabeza y ahuyentĆ³ esos pensamientos. En esta ocasiĆ³n, no habĆa vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inĆŗtiles recuerdos. HabĆa vuelto porque su jefe se lo habĆa pedido. Ćl le habĆa dicho que su compaƱĆa estaba en un callejĆ³n sin salida, y querĆa que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no habĆa querido regresar, pero despuĆ©s de pensarlo un poco, decidiĆ³ hacerlo... Dado que hace seis aƱos habĆa sido su jefe quien la habĆa ayudado en el momento mĆ”s difĆcil de su vida, y querĆa devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compaƱĆa... Cuando llegĆ³, vio que la mayorĆa de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchĆ³ unas palabras... "OĆ que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "Ā”En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "Ā”Oye! ĀæSabes quiĆ©n quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. SabĆa que a esa gente no le importaba quiĆ©n iba a comprar la empresa o cuĆ”l serĆa el precio... Lo Ćŗnico que querĆan era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allĆ para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, serĆ” la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ĀæquiĆ©n es mĆ”s poderoso que RK y se atreverĆa a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchĆ³ un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que habĆa sellado en algĆŗn rincĆ³n de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenĆ³ de ellos como una inundaciĆ³n. Se sintiĆ³ mareada. SintiĆ³ como si aĆŗn estuviera encerrada en la MansiĆ³n RK, rodeada de frĆas paredes... PensĆ³ que hacĆa tiempo que lo habĆa olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusiĆ³n suya... **** Flashback... Hace seis aƱos... En la MansiĆ³n RK... Stella cruzĆ³ la puerta y se dirigiĆ³ a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenĆa buen aspecto. Ella se veĆa seria y aturdida... Su pequeƱa cara lucĆa un poco pĆ”lida. "SeƱora, ĀæquĆ© le ha pasado? ĀæPor quĆ© se ve tan pĆ”lida y dĆ©bil?" La que hablĆ³ fue Mia. Ella llevaba aƱos trabajando para Kingston y siempre habĆa tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupĆ³. Su mirada se posĆ³ en los documentos que Stella sostenĆa y le preguntĆ³... "ĀæEstĆ” todo bien?" Stella la mirĆ³, forzĆ³ una sonrisa y respondiĆ³... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ĀæQuĆ© tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella mirĆ³ los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminĆ³ la frase y la mirĆ³. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusiĆ³n y preocupaciĆ³n... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendiĆ³ lo que querĆa decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella tambiĆ©n conocĆa la relaciĆ³n que existĆa entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Al final, se limitĆ³ a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volviĆ³ a mirar los papeles. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Llevaba tres aƱos casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habĆan casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo lĆmite era de tres aƱos. Porque la mujer que Ć©l amaba era su hermana... Ćl habĆa estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razĆ³n, ella la reemplazĆ³. AsĆ que desde el dĆa en que se casaron, Ć©l le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada mĆ”s... Para Ć©l era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabĆa lo feliz que se habĆa sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que habĆa amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos aƱos ella se esforzĆ³ al mĆ”ximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez asĆ, este funcionarĆa. Tal vez Ć©l no se divorciarĆa de ella. Tal vez, Ć©l tambiĆ©n querrĆa quedarse con ella... Tal vez, Ć©l darĆa una oportunidad a su relaciĆ³n porque bien del bebĆ©... Ella seguĆa pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyĆ³ desde la puerta y rompiĆ³ todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." Aquella voz era frĆa y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la direcciĆ³n de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frĆo e inexpresivo. No podĆan saber lo que estaba pensando. TenĆa una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del ocĆ©ano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrĆas ahogar en ellos. CapĆtulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entrĆ³ y se colocĆ³ delante de Stella. Ćl parecĆa un rey que ocupaba la posiciĆ³n mĆ”s alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenĆa un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofĆ”, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedĆ³ allĆ mirĆ”ndolo, porque sus palabras la habĆan dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensĆ³ que tuviera la sangre tan frĆa como para no pensĆ”rselo dos veces antes de decir algo asĆ. No habĆa vacilado cuando dijo que no querĆa a ese niƱo. Ella lo observĆ³, intentĆ³ calmarse y contener las lĆ”grimas. No querĆa parecer dĆ©bil ante aquel frĆo hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, Ć©l se acercĆ³ y se sentĆ³ frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos habĆa dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la mirĆ³ y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres aƱos con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envĆen". EscuchĆ³ como Ć©l habĆa cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujĆ³ en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, Ć©l no se atreverĆa a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo habĆa ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomĆ³ la pluma y firmĆ³ sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminĆ³, la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquĆ por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo mirĆ³ a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No habĆa arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilaciĆ³n... Nada. Era como si Ć©l no sintiera nada con respecto a su relaciĆ³n, la cual repentinamente habĆa sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendiĆ³ a sĆ misma... "Stella, Āæeres una tonta?" "ĀæCĆ³mo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazĆ³n de piedra?" No obstante, no podĆa controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo habĆa amado durante muchos aƱos. No dijo nada y se limitĆ³ a observar a esa persona con la que habĆa vivido durante tres aƱos. HabĆa visto su cara todos los dĆas, y aĆŗn ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguĆa pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n en mil pedazos. No querĆa mostrarse dĆ©bil delante de Ć©l, asĆ que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenĆa la pluma le temblaba... MirĆ³ los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafĆa y firmĆ³. Pero al igual que su corazĆ³n, su letra tambiĆ©n parecĆa maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. DespuĆ©s de firmar, respirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero despuĆ©s de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquĆ. Me irĆ© inmediatamente..." Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, mirĆ³ a Mia y le preguntĆ³: "Mia Āæpuedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la mirĆ³, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le doliĆ³ el corazĆ³n. No querĆa hacerlo, pero tenĆa que ser asĆ. Stella subiĆ³ para recoger sus cosas y RK la observĆ³, pero nadie podĆa leer sus emociones. Ella mirĆ³ la habitaciĆ³n donde habĆa estado viviendo durante tres aƱos y sus ojos se empaƱaron... No pudo contener las lĆ”grimas. SabĆa que su matrimonio terminarĆa algĆŗn dĆa, pero no sabĆa por quĆ© sentĆa tanto dolor en su corazĆ³n... No tenĆa muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitĆ³ a empacar y no tocĆ³ nada de lo que Ć©l le habĆa comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la mirĆ³ y no supo quĆ© decir... Stella se secĆ³ las lĆ”grimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para Ć©l". DespuĆ©s de decir eso, tomĆ³ su bolso y bajĆ³ las escaleras. **** En la planta inferior... RK seguĆa sentado en el sofĆ” y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "ĀæA dĆ³nde vas?" De repente sonĆ³ la frĆa voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo mirĆ³... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos tĆ©rminos con su familia y despuĆ©s de su matrimonio, era mucho mĆ”s difĆcil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a Ć©l, ya se habĆan divorciado, asĆ que no se sentĆa obligada a decirle a dĆ³nde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendĆa el comportamiento hipĆ³crita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera habĆa mostrado preocupaciĆ³n por ella... En ese momento, Ć©l estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le habĆa importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por quĆ©, o si era una ilusiĆ³n, pero sintiĆ³ que despuĆ©s de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajĆ³ mucho... SintiĆ³ frĆo en todo su cuerpo y decidiĆ³ irse... "Detente... " CapĆtulo 3 No quiero a ese niƱo Stella lo escuchĆ³ y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazĆ³n. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y frĆos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolviĆ³. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niƱo. No olvides abortar". RK mirĆ³ a la mujer que tenĆa delante y se quedĆ³ pensando... SentĆa que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no querĆa que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, temblĆ³ y la pequeƱa esperanza que tenĆa se desvaneciĆ³... Ćl le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n tantas veces, no sabĆa por quĆ©, pero todavĆa le dolĆa con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedĆa... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. ApretĆ³ la bolsa que sostenĆa. Y sintiĆ³ como si alguien la hubiera apuƱalado... De repente se rio de sĆ misma... Se sintiĆ³ como una tonta. ĀæCĆ³mo podĆa esperar algo de un hombre tan frĆo con su hijo...? QuerĆa gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Ćl le habĆa dicho una vez que le gustaban los niƱos y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolĆa mucho el corazĆ³n, pero no querĆa que Ć©l viera sus lĆ”grimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedĆ³ de espaldas a Ć©l. RespirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya habĆa decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se parĆ³ y dijo: "Una cosa mĆ”s, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." DespuĆ©s de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no querĆa dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... SentĆa que se estaba sofocando... SujetĆ³ su bolso con fuerza y se marchĆ³ sin mirar atrĆ”s. RK mirĆ³ la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareciĆ³ de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajĆ³ y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperĆ³ ni un segundo y pisĆ³ el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejĆ³ y desapareciĆ³... *Fin del flashback* "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocĆ³ con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella tambiĆ©n volviĆ³ a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudĆ³ a recogerlos y entrĆ³ en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abriĆ³, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludĆ³... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ĀæCĆ³mo estĆ”s? Eres nueva aquĆ, si necesitas algo no dudes en decĆrmelo..." Ella lo mirĆ³ y asintiĆ³. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Ćl la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oĆdo que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta estĆ”n los informes que hice, Ć©chales un vistazo". Ella la tomĆ³ y asintiĆ³. Ćl continuĆ³: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas estĆ”n los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedĆ que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situaciĆ³n..." "Grupos RK... RenĆ© Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenĆa los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo mĆ”s profundo de su hermĆ©tico corazĆ³n invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizĆ³ y dijo: "HarĆ© lo que pueda". "EstĆ” bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". CapĆtulo 4 ĀæPor quĆ© vale setenta millones? Al dĆa siguiente, en una cafeterĆa... Stella ya habĆa organizado todo y le pidiĆ³ al director de negociaciĆ³n de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafeterĆa. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercĆ³. Pero cuandoā¦ llegĆ³ y la vio, se sorprendiĆ³. Ella tambiĆ©n se quedĆ³ estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenĆa delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomĆ³ la iniciativa y dijo: "CuĆ”nto tiempo sin vernos". Ćl escuchĆ³ sus palabras y recobrĆ³ la compostura. AsintiĆ³ y se sentĆ³. Ella no perdiĆ³ el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquĆ estĆ”n los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fĆrmelos". Mientras lo decĆa, los colocĆ³ delante de Ć©l. Ćl vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizĆ³. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no querĆa firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirĆ” que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentĆa que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, deberĆa buscar alguna otra compaƱĆa. "EstĆ” bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustĆ³. Se le acercĆ³ y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, dĆ©jeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez mĆ”s". Ella se detuvo y asintiĆ³. "Por supuesto". Ćl caminĆ³ hacia un lado y llamĆ³. **** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su telĆ©fono sonĆ³. Lo mirĆ³ y colgĆ³. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volviĆ³ a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su frĆa expresiĆ³n y temblaron. TomĆ³ el telĆ©fono y preguntĆ³: "ĀæQuĆ© sucede?" Su voz era frĆa. Alex le informĆ³ de toda la situaciĆ³n. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y despuĆ©s de un minuto respondiĆ³: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". DespuĆ©s hizo una pausa y aƱadiĆ³: "Dile que irĆ© a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". DespuĆ©s colgĆ³. En sus profundos ojos azules habĆa emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchĆ³ sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "ĀæEra esa negociaciĆ³n digna de su visita?". AdemĆ”s, sabĆan que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situaciĆ³n. **** Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos asĆ que ella pudo oĆr una parte de su conversaciĆ³n. Ella lo escuchĆ³ decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del telĆ©fono. Tres minutos despuĆ©s... "Ā”Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningĆŗn problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijarĆ” segĆŗn los tĆ©rminos de su empresa, firmemos rĆ”pidamente para que nadie se eche para atrĆ”s". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, sacĆ³ los documentos, firmĆ³ y le dio el bolĆgrafo. Ella se sorprendiĆ³ un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. MirĆ³ el bolĆgrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintiĆ³ que habĆa dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se habĆa mantenido bastante firme en su decisiĆ³n. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se habĆa mostrado mucho mĆ”s firme que ella respecto a la adquisiciĆ³n de la compaƱĆa. Incluso aceptĆ³ firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella habĆa establecido. "A Ć©l no le gustaba cambiar de decisiĆ³n pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, Āæpor quĆ© lo habĆa hecho?" "ĀæEra porque, despuĆ©s de vivir con el amor de su vida, Ć©l habĆa cambiado?" PensĆ³... Pero sin importar quĆ©... Ahora, ĀæquĆ© podĆa hacer? TomĆ³ el bolĆgrafo y firmĆ³. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con Ć©l...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. Normalmente, ella no querrĆa que Ć©l se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ĀæQuĆ© podĆa hacer? DebĆa terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rĆ”pidamente. Alex guardĆ³ los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compaƱeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, Ā”por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicĆ³ una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazĆ³n y Dios sabĆan cuĆ”nto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Ćl la mirĆ³ y aƱadiĆ³: "Por favor, vuelva rĆ”pido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estarĆ” allĆ dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabĆa por quĆ© su jefe querĆa que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que habĆa pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podĆa hacer lo que Ć©l dijera. ***** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cĆ³mo en el futuro RK se convertirĆ” en su jefe. "Ā”Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul habĆa enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero Ć©l solo bajaba el precio". La abrazĆ³ y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajĆ³ la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella querĆa. Lily continuĆ³: "Acabas de llegar, asĆ que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decĆa eso se acercĆ³ a su oĆdo y dijo: "DĆ©jame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre mĆ”s guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino tambiĆ©n rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueƱos de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oĆr sus palabras, Stella se quedĆ³ sin palabras. "He oĆdo que antes tenĆa una prometida... Pero la dejĆ³ hace seis aƱos", comentĆ³ Lily. "ĀæNo se casĆ³ con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podĆa creer que aĆŗn no se hubieran casado. ĀæNo se habĆa divorciado de ella porque querĆa casarse con su hermana? PensĆ³ que ya deberĆan haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquĆ estĆ”s..." Cuando Jack se enterĆ³ de que ella habĆa llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudiĆ³ personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... RĆ”pido ve a la sala de reuniones y siĆ©ntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegarĆ” pronto y vendrĆ”s conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que habĆa dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo estĆ” en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". DespuĆ©s de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis aƱos... no querĆa volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." TodavĆa resonaban en su mente. DespuĆ©s de regresar... no querĆa verlo. Ese hombre de sangre frĆa y corazĆ³n de piedra ya le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n mil veces, y no querĆa volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez habĆa algo mĆ”s... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no querĆa encontrarse con Ć©l. Si aĆŗn quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, querĆa eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compaƱĆa fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del paĆs o no... SerĆ” decisiĆ³n de Ć©l..." ĀæQuĆ©? Hace seis aƱos, su matrimonio habĆa estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistĆa a dejar que Ć©l decidiera su futuro... Se sentĆa como si hubiera caĆdo en una trampa. Ella querĆa permanecer lo mĆ”s lejos posible de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. DespuĆ©s de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "SolicĆtaselo..." Ahora, Ć©l decidirĆa si se iba o no. Cuando pensĆ³ en aquello, sintiĆ³ como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no querĆa nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. SabĆa que Ć©l llegarĆa en cualquier momento y que existĆa la posibilidad de encontrarse con Ć©l. AsĆ que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo mĆ”s rĆ”pido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyĆ³ a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casĆ³ con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo lĆmite y una vez que se cumpliĆ³ el tiempo, ella tenĆa que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que habĆa amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el dĆa que descubriĆ³ que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niƱo. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmĆ³ su nombre en el papel de divorcio y saliĆ³ de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frĆo. Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, RK comprĆ³ la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con Ć©l, porque ella tenĆa un hijo y no querĆa que Ć©l se enterara de Ć©l... Pero un dĆa, cuando Stella recogiĆ³ a su hijo de la escuela, Ć©l la vio... RK su mirada se posĆ³ en el niƱo a su lado, su rostro se veĆa igual que cuando era joven... ĀæQuĆ© sucederĆ” en adelante? Los capĆtulos disponibles son limitados aquĆ, haga click el botĆ³n abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĆ”s contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĆ” a este libro) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc | Beloved Books | https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ | 473 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212759256680521 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461280621_1534066677991381_5147183614832699830_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ijJCsL-ZfncQ7kNvgGS8kpB&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYDGe-_UJPmL6P8_Ks4I679dVrqwdvezDsYEi8Wfh-1Ifw&oe=6714DA66 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Beloved Books | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,644 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Enamorarme de ella despuĆ©s del divorcio | Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, en su primer dĆa de trabajo tras regresar al paĆs, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, Ć©l persiste en perseguirla, ella no querĆa que Ć©l supiera que habĆa dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard saliĆ³ del aeropuerto y parĆ³ un taxi. Le dio la direcciĆ³n al conductor y entrĆ³ en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contemplĆ³ a travĆ©s de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... DespuĆ©s de seis aƱos, habĆa regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que habĆa intentado olvidar todos estos aƱos, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudiĆ³ la cabeza y ahuyentĆ³ esos pensamientos. En esta ocasiĆ³n, no habĆa vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inĆŗtiles recuerdos. HabĆa vuelto porque su jefe se lo habĆa pedido. Ćl le habĆa dicho que su compaƱĆa estaba en un callejĆ³n sin salida, y querĆa que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no habĆa querido regresar, pero despuĆ©s de pensarlo un poco, decidiĆ³ hacerlo... Dado que hace seis aƱos habĆa sido su jefe quien la habĆa ayudado en el momento mĆ”s difĆcil de su vida, y querĆa devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compaƱĆa... Cuando llegĆ³, vio que la mayorĆa de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchĆ³ unas palabras... "OĆ que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "Ā”En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "Ā”Oye! ĀæSabes quiĆ©n quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. SabĆa que a esa gente no le importaba quiĆ©n iba a comprar la empresa o cuĆ”l serĆa el precio... Lo Ćŗnico que querĆan era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allĆ para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, serĆ” la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ĀæquiĆ©n es mĆ”s poderoso que RK y se atreverĆa a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchĆ³ un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que habĆa sellado en algĆŗn rincĆ³n de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenĆ³ de ellos como una inundaciĆ³n. Se sintiĆ³ mareada. SintiĆ³ como si aĆŗn estuviera encerrada en la MansiĆ³n RK, rodeada de frĆas paredes... PensĆ³ que hacĆa tiempo que lo habĆa olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusiĆ³n suya... **** Flashback... Hace seis aƱos... En la MansiĆ³n RK... Stella cruzĆ³ la puerta y se dirigiĆ³ a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenĆa buen aspecto. Ella se veĆa seria y aturdida... Su pequeƱa cara lucĆa un poco pĆ”lida. "SeƱora, ĀæquĆ© le ha pasado? ĀæPor quĆ© se ve tan pĆ”lida y dĆ©bil?" La que hablĆ³ fue Mia. Ella llevaba aƱos trabajando para Kingston y siempre habĆa tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupĆ³. Su mirada se posĆ³ en los documentos que Stella sostenĆa y le preguntĆ³... "ĀæEstĆ” todo bien?" Stella la mirĆ³, forzĆ³ una sonrisa y respondiĆ³... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ĀæQuĆ© tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella mirĆ³ los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminĆ³ la frase y la mirĆ³. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusiĆ³n y preocupaciĆ³n... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendiĆ³ lo que querĆa decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella tambiĆ©n conocĆa la relaciĆ³n que existĆa entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Al final, se limitĆ³ a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volviĆ³ a mirar los papeles. No sabĆa quĆ© decir... Llevaba tres aƱos casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habĆan casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo lĆmite era de tres aƱos. Porque la mujer que Ć©l amaba era su hermana... Ćl habĆa estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razĆ³n, ella la reemplazĆ³. AsĆ que desde el dĆa en que se casaron, Ć©l le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada mĆ”s... Para Ć©l era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabĆa lo feliz que se habĆa sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que habĆa amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos aƱos ella se esforzĆ³ al mĆ”ximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez asĆ, este funcionarĆa. Tal vez Ć©l no se divorciarĆa de ella. Tal vez, Ć©l tambiĆ©n querrĆa quedarse con ella... Tal vez, Ć©l darĆa una oportunidad a su relaciĆ³n porque bien del bebĆ©... Ella seguĆa pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyĆ³ desde la puerta y rompiĆ³ todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." Aquella voz era frĆa y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la direcciĆ³n de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frĆo e inexpresivo. No podĆan saber lo que estaba pensando. TenĆa una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del ocĆ©ano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrĆas ahogar en ellos. CapĆtulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entrĆ³ y se colocĆ³ delante de Stella. Ćl parecĆa un rey que ocupaba la posiciĆ³n mĆ”s alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenĆa un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofĆ”, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedĆ³ allĆ mirĆ”ndolo, porque sus palabras la habĆan dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensĆ³ que tuviera la sangre tan frĆa como para no pensĆ”rselo dos veces antes de decir algo asĆ. No habĆa vacilado cuando dijo que no querĆa a ese niƱo. Ella lo observĆ³, intentĆ³ calmarse y contener las lĆ”grimas. No querĆa parecer dĆ©bil ante aquel frĆo hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, Ć©l se acercĆ³ y se sentĆ³ frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos habĆa dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la mirĆ³ y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres aƱos con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envĆen". EscuchĆ³ como Ć©l habĆa cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujĆ³ en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, Ć©l no se atreverĆa a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo habĆa ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomĆ³ la pluma y firmĆ³ sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminĆ³, la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquĆ por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo mirĆ³ a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No habĆa arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilaciĆ³n... Nada. Era como si Ć©l no sintiera nada con respecto a su relaciĆ³n, la cual repentinamente habĆa sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendiĆ³ a sĆ misma... "Stella, Āæeres una tonta?" "ĀæCĆ³mo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazĆ³n de piedra?" No obstante, no podĆa controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo habĆa amado durante muchos aƱos. No dijo nada y se limitĆ³ a observar a esa persona con la que habĆa vivido durante tres aƱos. HabĆa visto su cara todos los dĆas, y aĆŗn ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguĆa pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n en mil pedazos. No querĆa mostrarse dĆ©bil delante de Ć©l, asĆ que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenĆa la pluma le temblaba... MirĆ³ los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafĆa y firmĆ³. Pero al igual que su corazĆ³n, su letra tambiĆ©n parecĆa maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. DespuĆ©s de firmar, respirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero despuĆ©s de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquĆ. Me irĆ© inmediatamente..." Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, mirĆ³ a Mia y le preguntĆ³: "Mia Āæpuedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la mirĆ³, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le doliĆ³ el corazĆ³n. No querĆa hacerlo, pero tenĆa que ser asĆ. Stella subiĆ³ para recoger sus cosas y RK la observĆ³, pero nadie podĆa leer sus emociones. Ella mirĆ³ la habitaciĆ³n donde habĆa estado viviendo durante tres aƱos y sus ojos se empaƱaron... No pudo contener las lĆ”grimas. SabĆa que su matrimonio terminarĆa algĆŗn dĆa, pero no sabĆa por quĆ© sentĆa tanto dolor en su corazĆ³n... No tenĆa muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitĆ³ a empacar y no tocĆ³ nada de lo que Ć©l le habĆa comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la mirĆ³ y no supo quĆ© decir... Stella se secĆ³ las lĆ”grimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para Ć©l". DespuĆ©s de decir eso, tomĆ³ su bolso y bajĆ³ las escaleras. **** En la planta inferior... RK seguĆa sentado en el sofĆ” y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "ĀæA dĆ³nde vas?" De repente sonĆ³ la frĆa voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo mirĆ³... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos tĆ©rminos con su familia y despuĆ©s de su matrimonio, era mucho mĆ”s difĆcil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a Ć©l, ya se habĆan divorciado, asĆ que no se sentĆa obligada a decirle a dĆ³nde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendĆa el comportamiento hipĆ³crita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera habĆa mostrado preocupaciĆ³n por ella... En ese momento, Ć©l estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le habĆa importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por quĆ©, o si era una ilusiĆ³n, pero sintiĆ³ que despuĆ©s de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajĆ³ mucho... SintiĆ³ frĆo en todo su cuerpo y decidiĆ³ irse... "Detente... " CapĆtulo 3 No quiero a ese niƱo Stella lo escuchĆ³ y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazĆ³n. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y frĆos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolviĆ³. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niƱo. No olvides abortar". RK mirĆ³ a la mujer que tenĆa delante y se quedĆ³ pensando... SentĆa que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no querĆa que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, temblĆ³ y la pequeƱa esperanza que tenĆa se desvaneciĆ³... Ćl le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n tantas veces, no sabĆa por quĆ©, pero todavĆa le dolĆa con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedĆa... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. ApretĆ³ la bolsa que sostenĆa. Y sintiĆ³ como si alguien la hubiera apuƱalado... De repente se rio de sĆ misma... Se sintiĆ³ como una tonta. ĀæCĆ³mo podĆa esperar algo de un hombre tan frĆo con su hijo...? QuerĆa gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Ćl le habĆa dicho una vez que le gustaban los niƱos y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolĆa mucho el corazĆ³n, pero no querĆa que Ć©l viera sus lĆ”grimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedĆ³ de espaldas a Ć©l. RespirĆ³ hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya habĆa decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se parĆ³ y dijo: "Una cosa mĆ”s, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." DespuĆ©s de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no querĆa dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... SentĆa que se estaba sofocando... SujetĆ³ su bolso con fuerza y se marchĆ³ sin mirar atrĆ”s. RK mirĆ³ la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareciĆ³ de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajĆ³ y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperĆ³ ni un segundo y pisĆ³ el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejĆ³ y desapareciĆ³... *Fin del flashback* "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocĆ³ con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella tambiĆ©n volviĆ³ a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudĆ³ a recogerlos y entrĆ³ en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abriĆ³, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludĆ³... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ĀæCĆ³mo estĆ”s? Eres nueva aquĆ, si necesitas algo no dudes en decĆrmelo..." Ella lo mirĆ³ y asintiĆ³. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Ćl la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oĆdo que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta estĆ”n los informes que hice, Ć©chales un vistazo". Ella la tomĆ³ y asintiĆ³. Ćl continuĆ³: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas estĆ”n los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedĆ que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situaciĆ³n..." "Grupos RK... RenĆ© Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenĆa los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo mĆ”s profundo de su hermĆ©tico corazĆ³n invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizĆ³ y dijo: "HarĆ© lo que pueda". "EstĆ” bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". CapĆtulo 4 ĀæPor quĆ© vale setenta millones? Al dĆa siguiente, en una cafeterĆa... Stella ya habĆa organizado todo y le pidiĆ³ al director de negociaciĆ³n de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafeterĆa. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercĆ³. Pero cuandoā¦ llegĆ³ y la vio, se sorprendiĆ³. Ella tambiĆ©n se quedĆ³ estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenĆa delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomĆ³ la iniciativa y dijo: "CuĆ”nto tiempo sin vernos". Ćl escuchĆ³ sus palabras y recobrĆ³ la compostura. AsintiĆ³ y se sentĆ³. Ella no perdiĆ³ el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquĆ estĆ”n los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fĆrmelos". Mientras lo decĆa, los colocĆ³ delante de Ć©l. Ćl vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizĆ³. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no querĆa firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirĆ” que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentĆa que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, deberĆa buscar alguna otra compaƱĆa. "EstĆ” bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustĆ³. Se le acercĆ³ y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, dĆ©jeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez mĆ”s". Ella se detuvo y asintiĆ³. "Por supuesto". Ćl caminĆ³ hacia un lado y llamĆ³. **** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su telĆ©fono sonĆ³. Lo mirĆ³ y colgĆ³. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volviĆ³ a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su frĆa expresiĆ³n y temblaron. TomĆ³ el telĆ©fono y preguntĆ³: "ĀæQuĆ© sucede?" Su voz era frĆa. Alex le informĆ³ de toda la situaciĆ³n. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y despuĆ©s de un minuto respondiĆ³: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". DespuĆ©s hizo una pausa y aƱadiĆ³: "Dile que irĆ© a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". DespuĆ©s colgĆ³. En sus profundos ojos azules habĆa emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchĆ³ sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "ĀæEra esa negociaciĆ³n digna de su visita?". AdemĆ”s, sabĆan que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situaciĆ³n. **** Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos asĆ que ella pudo oĆr una parte de su conversaciĆ³n. Ella lo escuchĆ³ decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del telĆ©fono. Tres minutos despuĆ©s... "Ā”Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningĆŗn problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijarĆ” segĆŗn los tĆ©rminos de su empresa, firmemos rĆ”pidamente para que nadie se eche para atrĆ”s". Cuando terminĆ³ de hablar, sacĆ³ los documentos, firmĆ³ y le dio el bolĆgrafo. Ella se sorprendiĆ³ un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. MirĆ³ el bolĆgrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintiĆ³ que habĆa dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se habĆa mantenido bastante firme en su decisiĆ³n. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se habĆa mostrado mucho mĆ”s firme que ella respecto a la adquisiciĆ³n de la compaƱĆa. Incluso aceptĆ³ firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella habĆa establecido. "A Ć©l no le gustaba cambiar de decisiĆ³n pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, Āæpor quĆ© lo habĆa hecho?" "ĀæEra porque, despuĆ©s de vivir con el amor de su vida, Ć©l habĆa cambiado?" PensĆ³... Pero sin importar quĆ©... Ahora, ĀæquĆ© podĆa hacer? TomĆ³ el bolĆgrafo y firmĆ³. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con Ć©l...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allĆ. Normalmente, ella no querrĆa que Ć©l se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ĀæQuĆ© podĆa hacer? DebĆa terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rĆ”pidamente. Alex guardĆ³ los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compaƱeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, Ā”por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicĆ³ una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazĆ³n y Dios sabĆan cuĆ”nto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Ćl la mirĆ³ y aƱadiĆ³: "Por favor, vuelva rĆ”pido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estarĆ” allĆ dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por quĆ© vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabĆa por quĆ© su jefe querĆa que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que habĆa pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podĆa hacer lo que Ć©l dijera. ***** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cĆ³mo en el futuro RK se convertirĆ” en su jefe. "Ā”Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul habĆa enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero Ć©l solo bajaba el precio". La abrazĆ³ y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajĆ³ la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella querĆa. Lily continuĆ³: "Acabas de llegar, asĆ que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decĆa eso se acercĆ³ a su oĆdo y dijo: "DĆ©jame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre mĆ”s guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino tambiĆ©n rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueƱos de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oĆr sus palabras, Stella se quedĆ³ sin palabras. "He oĆdo que antes tenĆa una prometida... Pero la dejĆ³ hace seis aƱos", comentĆ³ Lily. "ĀæNo se casĆ³ con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podĆa creer que aĆŗn no se hubieran casado. ĀæNo se habĆa divorciado de ella porque querĆa casarse con su hermana? PensĆ³ que ya deberĆan haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquĆ estĆ”s..." Cuando Jack se enterĆ³ de que ella habĆa llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudiĆ³ personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... RĆ”pido ve a la sala de reuniones y siĆ©ntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegarĆ” pronto y vendrĆ”s conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que habĆa dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo estĆ” en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". DespuĆ©s de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis aƱos... no querĆa volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niƱo..." TodavĆa resonaban en su mente. DespuĆ©s de regresar... no querĆa verlo. Ese hombre de sangre frĆa y corazĆ³n de piedra ya le habĆa roto el corazĆ³n mil veces, y no querĆa volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez habĆa algo mĆ”s... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no querĆa encontrarse con Ć©l. Si aĆŗn quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, querĆa eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compaƱĆa fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del paĆs o no... SerĆ” decisiĆ³n de Ć©l..." ĀæQuĆ©? Hace seis aƱos, su matrimonio habĆa estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistĆa a dejar que Ć©l decidiera su futuro... Se sentĆa como si hubiera caĆdo en una trampa. Ella querĆa permanecer lo mĆ”s lejos posible de Ć©l. Jack la mirĆ³ a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. DespuĆ©s de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "SolicĆtaselo..." Ahora, Ć©l decidirĆa si se iba o no. Cuando pensĆ³ en aquello, sintiĆ³ como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no querĆa nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. SabĆa que Ć©l llegarĆa en cualquier momento y que existĆa la posibilidad de encontrarse con Ć©l. AsĆ que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo mĆ”s rĆ”pido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyĆ³ a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casĆ³ con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo lĆmite y una vez que se cumpliĆ³ el tiempo, ella tenĆa que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que habĆa amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el dĆa que descubriĆ³ que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niƱo. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmĆ³ su nombre en el papel de divorcio y saliĆ³ de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frĆo. Seis aƱos despuĆ©s, RK comprĆ³ la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con Ć©l, porque ella tenĆa un hijo y no querĆa que Ć©l se enterara de Ć©l... Pero un dĆa, cuando Stella recogiĆ³ a su hijo de la escuela, Ć©l la vio... RK su mirada se posĆ³ en el niƱo a su lado, su rostro se veĆa igual que cuando era joven... ĀæQuĆ© sucederĆ” en adelante? Los capĆtulos disponibles son limitados aquĆ, haga click el botĆ³n abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĆ”s contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĆ” a este libro) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc | Beloved Books | https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ | 473 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212758919810521 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461303429_1204821480786162_751964766604802428_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vp_tYVjUj64Q7kNvgEVDcnF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYD_RfTGLnMb1r-1tsGKKVHejglTQQnFeCduVagdUsBI_g&oe=6714EFD2 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Beloved Books | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,652 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Read next chapterš | āPresident, look at your ex-wifeās social media platform!ā "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchelās phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe itās time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raeganās shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e | Loving reading | https://www.facebook.com/100093132009618/ | 19,910 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120213358687610758 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462198301_847700914191496_8206007172725895823_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZW9jgIdPSQ8Q7kNvgHkpgC3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AoCXCr26ld_UwyR_ejbF2kj&oh=00_AYCRH09PfrW5O-BfJHCbgur-d_whhLrEKN2eYzV7CQqPKw&oe=6714D5D5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Loving reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,654 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Read next chapterš | āPresident, look at your ex-wifeās social media platform!ā "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchelās phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe itās time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raeganās shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e | Hello reading | https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/ | 47,251 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216080071470091 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462221764_797187732403168_8141570202035161735_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4jISBGswtd0Q7kNvgFUB6qQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AoCXCr26ld_UwyR_ejbF2kj&oh=00_AYAw9MbWwfNgI0TJXxVs3BX7y4oWoTZXCnoxNh-141a_fw&oe=6714DA23 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,650 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Read next chapterš | āPresident, look at your ex-wifeās social media platform!ā "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchelās phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe itās time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raeganās shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e | Loving reading | https://www.facebook.com/100093132009618/ | 19,910 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120213358722750758 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462206885_408427868729138_3875615945708887358_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FtsYMDuM01gQ7kNvgGC6t_u&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYCMZfbZmrk71U6NLom37idRqR6N258U_yyvXVqONwlCYA&oe=6714FCE7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Loving reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,203,660 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-10-15 20:57 | active | 1638 | 0 |
|
Enjoy Romanceš„°Read More š | When they met again many years later, the mute ex-wife had a new lover, and the scumbag ex-husband begged for reconciliation, but the first thing she could say was to tell him to get lost! ===== During a stormy night, Kallie Cooper propped herself against the headboard and read a book. Abruptly, the bedroom door swung open, her husband, Jake Reeves, walked in. Before Kallie could utter a word, Jake pressed his lips to hers, the smell of alcohol mingling with the rain's freshness. "Don't move." In a thick, persuasive tone, Jake commanded, his cold hand slid under her skirt, pressing firmly against her resisting leg. Kallie ceased her struggles, the pain escalating. She emitted faint, distorted noises. At her sounds, Jake frowned and placed his hand over her mouth. Being silenced, Kallie clung to Jake's muscular arm, her grip desperate as if anchoring herself in a tumultuous sea. She was overwhelmed by the time Jake released her and headed for the shower. Moments after Jake disappeared behind the bathroom door, his phone on the nightstand came to life. Out of reflex, Kallie glanced at it and saw a new message flash on the screen. "Jake, I'm sorry, okay? Can you stop going back to your mute wife every time we fight? It's really hurting me." The light faded from Kallie's eyes. She realized she would never master the art of playful scolding or tender grievances shared softly in the quiet of night. Due to a childhood illness, Kallie's voice had been stolen from her, leaving her unable to speak. She could only produce fragmented sounds, which even her own husband found unbearable to hear. Through the frosted glass of the bathroom window, Kallie could see Jake's tall silhouette. She averted her gaze quickly. Jake was carelessly drying his damp hair, looking down at her with a dismissive stare. "Did you just look at my phone?" he asked. Kallie tensed, shook her head swiftly, and instinctively denied it. She wanted to clarify that it was an accidental glimpse. But Jake's patience had worn thin. He declared icily, "Don't touch my phone again." Kallie forced a smile, biting her lip as she nodded. Jake's love was not hers to claim. Their marriage was arranged by his grandfather. Jake had bluntly stated he married her solely because she was the adopted daughter of the Reeves family, and he didn't want to defy his grandfather's wishes. For five years, Kallie had never overstepped, fully aware of Jake's affairs, yet she remained silent, fearing he would find her bothersome. Taking a deep breath, Kallie gestured to fetch a glass of milk for him. Without the courage to meet Jake's indifferent gaze, she hastily exited the room. Behind her, Jake picked up his phone and dismissively deleted the message without even checking its content. Kallie got up early. Jake, notorious for his picky eating habits, had a delicate stomach. For years, Kallie had meticulously prepared his breakfast every morning. As Jake descended the stairs, the first thing that caught his eye was Kallie, bustling about the kitchen. The strings of her apron accentuated Kallie's slender waist, while faint hickeys lingered on her neck from the night before. She was the epitome of gentleness, always serene and avoiding making a fuss, truly an exemplary wife. A subtle softening touched Jake's usually impassive features. He broke the silence. "Let's have breakfast together." Overjoyed, Kallie nodded vigorously and signed her gratitude. She removed her apron and seated herself carefully next to him, closer than they'd ever been. Jake passed her a sandwich, which Kallie accepted with a cautious, grateful smile. In a nonchalant manner, Jake mentioned, "Tomorrow's my brother's baby's hundred-day celebration. You should come with me." Kallie nearly let the sandwich slip through her fingers in astonishment. He seldom invited her to public gatherings. Yet here he was, asking her to join him for such an occasion. Her eyes flickered with hesitation and conflict. A trace of reluctance crossed Kallie's expression, unnoticed by Jake. Nonchalantly, Jake added, "I'll have my assistant drop off some clothes tomorrow and pick you up at noon." Kallie had no other option but to agree. The Reeves family held immense influence in Arcpool, and Dean Reeves, the eldest son, was celebrating his firstborn's hundred-day milestone with a lavish affair. Dean had reserved a premier hotel for the occasion, now buzzing with excitement. Kallie, dressed in a beige gown complemented by subtle makeup, looked radiant. Her fine features and bright eyes made her the center of attention. However, the gazes that swept over her were critical, not admiring. "How fortunate she is! Born unable to speak, yet she married so well. Why can't I be that lucky? Is it because I can talk?" "And what good does talking do you? Can you evoke sympathy the way she does?" "What are you implying?" "Remember, she seemed so forlorn that Roderick Reeves took her in as his foster daughter and married her off to Jake. Such a pity play!" "People call it luck, but it's all calculated. You should learn from her!" Kallie inwardly protested, wanting to argue that Roderick simply sympathized with her. Yet, she knew her silent rebuttal fell on deaf ears. "Kallie, there you are! We've been waiting for you." Chapter 2 Skipped Medicine Last Night A sweet, melodious voice filled the air. It belonged to Kallie's sister-in-law, Melinda Reeves, who was cradling her baby and smiling warmly at Kallie. "Come hold the baby for some good luck," Melinda urged. "You and Jake have been trying for five years without any news. It's time to pick up the pace." All eyes suddenly fixated on Kallie, sharp as knives. Kallie's hands began to sweat with anxiety. Melinda continued, "Look, no one blames you for your disability. But sweetness alone won't suffice as a wife. How can you meet your responsibilities if you can't bear children?" Crushed by embarrassment, Kallie moved to take Melinda's baby. However, Kallie was abruptly stopped by another hand. Her mother-in-law, Shirley Reeves, quickly took Melinda's baby away. "This child is healthy. We can't let her risk being affected by bad luck or sickness once you hold her." Kallie's heart sank. She tried to explain it wasn't that she couldn't bear children. The thing was... The crowd was puzzled by Kallie's sign language, and Shirley interrupted her sharply. "Even if you could have children, we'd rather you didn't. What if your child inherits your problems? We can't allow that!" The crowd murmured in agreement, "Exactly, we must think of the children's well-being!" Kallie felt a cold dread. If she couldn't have children, then surely that woman could? She wasn't as infertile as Melinda implied. She had once fallen pregnant unexpectedly. However, Shirley, insisting that the child might inherit her muteness and that Jake would not want such a child, coerced her into having an abortion. Kallie was unable to convey that her muteness was caused by an illness, not hereditary. Thus, with heavy tears, she aborted the child. The pain of that decision lingered, sharper than she ever imagined it would. Melinda remarked softly, "Shirley, I hear your concerns. However, I've only been able to have one daughter, and I faced complications that may prevent me from having more children. If Kallie is unable to have children, our family line could end here." Turning to Jake with a soft expression, Melinda asked, "Jake, what are your thoughts on this?" The room's attention pivoted to Jake, many anticipating a scene. It was common knowledge that Jake was not fond of his arranged marriage. A public rejection of Kallie would certainly stir up headlines. Yet, a frosty demeanor overtook Jake's stern features as he retorted sarcastically, "You're speaking too much. What's your point?" Melinda's expression faltered, realizing she had inadvertently crossed a line with the wrong person. Shirley intervened, attempting to smooth things over. "Your sister-in-law was only expressing her concern out of care for you. It was out of line for you to respond so harshly." Melinda cast her eyes down, her voice tinged with remorse. "Dean is away on business, and I've been handling everything on my own since the baby came. I meant only to show I care, but I apologize if I've caused any offense." Jake's skepticism was palpable, his voice frosty as he said, "If managing the household feels overwhelming, you don't have to force yourself to do it." Jake gestured to his assistant, instructing the latter to set aside the gifts. "My personal life is off-limits," he declared firmly. In the stunned silence that followed, filled with the astonished and perplexed gazes of those around them, Jake escorted Kallie away from the party. Kallie was dumbfounded, barely registering the events until they were seated in the car. She hadn't anticipated Jake defending her so openly. Jake's brow creased slightly, annoyance tinged his voice as he said, "Ignore what they said." Kallie shook her head, indicating the comments hadn't affected her. Jake's frustration grew. "So, in all these five years, have you really never considered the idea of us having children?" Kallie had always been compliant and kind, her love for Jake unquestionable. Yet, her apparent indifference to the idea of children now made him doubt her feelings. Ever since their wedding, Kallie had harbored dreams of them sharing a child. However, she knew that as long as Shirley was in the picture, it would remain a dream. She wondered if Jake was testing her desire for motherhood. Pausing briefly, Kallie finally gestured to let slide of the incident. She was afraid, as Shirley had said, that her child might not be able to talk like her. Jake looked at her sharply. "You're saying you don't want to have a baby with me. But unless I'm mistaken, we were quite careless last night, and you haven't taken any medicine since then." Chapter 3 Sarah's Thoughts Kallie gestured, saying last night was not her fertile days. A glint of disappointment flickered in Jake's eyes as he responded, "Good to know you've thought it through." Kallie didn't note his feelings, assuming he wasn't interested in having children. She turned to gaze out the window, her eyes skimming over the cityscape. "Would you like to go shopping? Or perhaps a spa day? I can arrange for someone to go with you," Jake said, his voice trailing from behind her. Kallie shook her head, her sign language indicating she had work to attend to. Jake said gently, "You are not in a crucial position. You don't have to push yourself so hard. You can just stay home and enjoy life as my wife." To Kallie, though devoid of love, Jake was nearly the ideal husband in every other respect. Apart from making breakfast for him, she had no other household worries, and he provided her with a generous monthly allowance. He even furnished her with a supplementary credit card for unrestricted spending. However, Kallie yearned for love, not material comforts. When Kallie first moved in with him, Jake was only seventeen. He had vowed to cherish her and love her forever. While he had kept his first promise, the second had long since been forgotten. Lost in her thoughts, Kallie barely noticed the car come to a stop. A gentle tapping on the window pulled her from her reverie. As the window slid down, it revealed a pale face marred by swollen, red eyes. It was a pitiful, heart- wrenching sight, Jake's lover, Sarah Miller. Tears had already started streaming down Sarah's face before she managed to utter a word. Clinging to the car window pitifully, she spoke in a soft, pleading voice. "I waited and waited for you but never heard anything. I went to your house, and they told me you were at your brother's baby's hundred-day celebration. I had to follow you here, just hoping for a chance to see you. Are you really angry with me? Did you come to her side to find some peace and escape my incessant talking?" There was an unmistakable tinge of sarcasm in Sarah's words. Kallie could sense the indirect mockery, almost as if calling her mute. Watching Sarah's distraught expression, Jake's aloof demeanor softened slightly. "Do you realize what you did wrong?" Sarah responded with a playful pout, "If you want an apology, you'll have to let me do it face-to-face. How can I apologize properly while standing out in the cold?" Sarah's gaze then shifted intently toward Kallie's seat. Jake turned to Kallie and broke the silence after a moment. "Your workplace is right there. Aren't you getting out?" Actually, there was still some distance away from Kallie's workplace, though not far away. In the past, Jake would always drop her right at the door. Kallie, obedient as ever, nodded and stepped out of the car, her heart heavy. But she didn't go far. Kallie silently observed Jake's car from a bookstore not far away, standing by a towering window. Whether by chance or intent, the car hadn't moved off, and the window remained open. From her spot, she could see into the vehicle. Sarah was now practically in Jake's lap, their figures swaying slightly together. Although Sarah's position obscured Jake's face from Kallie's view, Kallie believed Jake was probably quite happy. After all, he was in the company of the person he loved. Tears rapidly filled Kallie's eyes and quietly traced their way down her cheeks, blurring her subtle makeup. It seems like this five-year marriage of pretense and estrangement should come to an end... ... Kallie, a mute who had been ignored by her husband for five years since their wedding, also suffered the loss of her pregnancy due to her cruel mother-in-law. After the divorce, she learned that her ex-husband had quickly gotten engaged to the woman he truly loved. Holding her slightly rounded belly, she realized that he had never really cared for her. Determined, she left him behind, treating him as a stranger. Yet, after she left, he scoured the globe in search of her... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/57974322-fb_contact-e | Popular romance stories | https://www.facebook.com/100083149047490/ | 17,930 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/57974322-fb_contact-ena208_2-0724-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&rawadid=120212627833410714 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460962518_1087003463148579_8333957061298173906_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GCoMOeMFezgQ7kNvgEIkTFd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AoCXCr26ld_UwyR_ejbF2kj&oh=00_AYC_4lyoBQtd-EiHdm9ssbgV38HFpyIx29jHMUDxkhjmFw&oe=6714E058 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Popular romance stories | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 476 of 576, showing 20 record(s) out of 11,515 total